|
Post by Bluedramon on Oct 20, 2014 21:17:18 GMT -5
Chapter 16: Arrest
I'm going down in flames. I'm falling into this again! -Going Down In Flames, 3 Doors Down
Sandra felt her ears twitching as she heard the conversations of her customers floating to them. She would have tried to ignore them, but what they were saying intrigued her.
“Can you believe that Snap? Lying to everyone just so he can skip out on jailtime.”
“Yeah. I heard that a bunch of zoners had been arrested when they attempted to call him out on it.”
“I wonder if anyone is going to do something about him soon.”
“I hope so. It’s a sad day when people like him get away with such horrendeous actions.”
Sandra felt a mixture of emotions well up inside of her. She did her best to keep a straight face. She did not want to draw attention to herself. She did her best not to look at the zoners speaking. She tried to keep her ears in check, twitching them as little as possible as information that caught her attention continued to be spilled out.
She felt a sense of pride that her plan had been going so smoothly lately. The fact that these zoners in her restaurant were beginning to talk badly about Snap meant that her plan was working. She had wanted to make the zoners turn against Snap. She couldn’t think of any better way to assure that Snap truly felt sorry for all he had done to her. She promised to make him pay and she was fulfilling that statement.
She wanted to strike him where it would hurt him the most so he would get an idea of how she had felt when he destroyed her machine. She knew how social of a zoner he was, so she decided to strike him in the heart. By turning zoners who once loved him against him, he would understand just what it feels like to be hurt.
She could see the results of this herself whenever she visited him. The little zoner was absolutely distraught with the charges being put against him. While she hadn’t predicted or expected zoners to come crowding around like that, the fact that they were beginning to think he was the cause was part of the plan.
She had to admit, this game had been pretty fun. She felt a sense of adrenaline rushing through her body as she played with Snap’s psyche for the past several days. She was beginning to enjoy messing with him. This kind of excitement, she had never felt before. It was almost like she was drunk on excitement. She wasn’t sure if that was the right terminology, but it was the closest to how she felt. She could feel her body start to shake a little anticipating what the next move was going to be like.
Still, she felt bad about doing this to him. She felt even worse knowing that she was starting to like this. She licked her lips nervously. She found it a bit difficult to focus on her customers, her mind becoming a little crowded with thoughts regarding Snap.
Perhaps today should be the day she’ll pull the plug on it, and proceed with the final step. It had been a couple days since she last saw Snap. She had screwed around with him too much, hadn’t she? Yeah, she should quit before this became a habit.
“Hello? Aren’t you going to take my order?”
Sandra shook her head, snapping herself back to reality, when she heard a disgruntled customer call out to her. She realized that there was a small line in front of her register. She must have dozed a little. She gave a nervous grin as she raised up her finger to begin pressing the buttons on her register.
“May I take your order?” Sandra asked as politely as she could.
The male zoner, who had made that statement earlier, wrinkled his nose in disgust. She could see his hands forming into fists and his body was shaking. It made Sandra wonder just how long she had kept him waiting.
“No! Gawd is this the kind of service that’s around here?!” The zoner snarled at her. He turned around in a huff, a grunt escaping his throat. “I’m outta here! I’m going to Charlie’s Steakhouse. I hear he doesn’t leave his customers hanging!”
Sandra lowered her ears as she watched the man leave. She bit her lip, mentally scolding herself for getting so hung up on Snap that she ended up neglecting her customers. For this, she couldn’t blame Snap, though. It was her own fault.
The next customer after him came forward. He wore a somewhat annoyed expression, but he didn’t seem anywhere near as angry as the last guy. Sandra did not say anything this time. She was afraid she might accidentally provoke this zoner into saying something nasty.
The zoner spoke up almost immediately. “I have to apologize for my buddy. He isn’t in a good mood lately. He lost his friend in that explosion Snap caused.”
Sandra’s eyes widened at this. All of a sudden, the zoner’s attitude made sense. He did seem to be rather on edge and easily provoked.
The zoner narrowed his eyes. “But that’s not an excuse for how he reacted.” He smacked his lips together. “Of course, it would help if you didn’t stare off into space like that.” He gave a small smile. “Are you thinking about a boyfriend or something?”
“What?” Sandra snapped her head back, her eyes widening.
The zoner chuckled. “Oh I’m just pulling your tail!” He waved a hand dismissively. He looked behind him upon hearing some grumbles. “Well I should probably get to ordering soon.”
Sandra nodded her head. “That would be a good idea.” She closed her eyes and gave a nervous smile as she rubbed the back of her head. “I don’t want anymore incidents like that happening.” She turned her attention back to work. She couldn’t afford to let herself get distracted again. “What will you have?”
“Hmm...I think I’ll go for that new special you have. What was it called again?” The zoner asked.
Sandra smiled. “Oh, the meatloaf? Yeah, I just got that in.”
“Is it good?” The zoner asked. This prompted a couple groans behind him, but he ignored them.
With a light-hearted chuckled, Sandra said, “Oh it’s to die for!” She spread her hands out in emphasis. “I’m sure you’ll really love it!”
“Okay then! Hook me up one!” The zoner said.
Sandra crunched in the total on her machine. She told the zoner the amount that was due. She reached out and took the money from his hand. She then put it into the machine and told him she would bring it out soon. The rest of the zoners in line who had been waiting moved forward, ready to have their order taken.
Sandra did her best to focus on work from that point on. She did not want to upset her customers. That would not be a smart move, especially since a few small rumors could culminate in something much bigger. She was already aware that the one zoner who just walked out could spread bad word of her restaurant and she was formulating in her head how to counteract that if need be.
She would figure out something for Snap later on, when she didn’t have as many customers to take care of. A couple hours should do it. She just hoped that she would have enough time to really think about something to do regarding Snap, preferably before the day was over.
Yes, so soon, everything was going to fall into place. She would get what she had came for, and then everything would go back to the way they used to be.
sss
Sandra felt a little exhausted. Today had been a busier day than she had expected. It was around noon now. She had been working almost nonstop for the past couple of hours. She had been hoping for a break for some time. She couldn’t believe how much business she got after the small group from before. Not ten minutes later, there was a whole line, and while that boosted her confidence for her restaurant’s success, it did mean extra work for her.
She could hardly focus on anything except work during that time. Zoner after zoner came in, wanting some kind of meal from her. She had to keep rushing back and forth, cooking up everything, preparing the meals, getting everything out. It was times like these that she wished she had extra help.
Perhaps Snap could help her after his punishment was over. He would probably bounce back quickly from this, well at least when she explained why it was done. Once he understood, he should make a quick recovery. Perhaps he could work in the kitchen and help cook the food at a faster, more efficient rate. Or maybe he could be a waiter of some kind. He might be small, but he can get around pretty fast. Yes, a waiter may be a perfect job for him.
Now that the rush was over and she was now relaxing in one of her own seats, she could begin to think about what she was going to do with Snap. She took a moment to look around, ensuring that no one else was coming to the restaurant. Even after she could confirm no one was coming, that could easily change rather quickly. Keeping a cautious eye on the door, she began to think to herself what she was going to do.
She knew that Snap suffered quite a long time at this point. The explosion she had meticulously set off happened weeks ago by this point. Three weeks perhaps? Snap’s legs, from what she recalled, were still causing him pain to this day. This had been unintentional; she had no idea the fire would hurt him that much.
But he should be fine pretty soon. Perhaps now he could even begin to walk more. He had been using a cane from what she recalled, and by now, it probably got a lot easier for him to use. She was glad for that. Some recovery would definitely do that zoner some good.
She had been overall pleased with the results of her punishment. Snap had reacted just the way she had hoped he would. He was in emotional distraught, so once his memories were given back, he would understand that he had done wrong. He was in that state of mine that, once he remembered, he would regret what he had done. That was the effect that she wanted from him. She wanted him to understand the heavy weight of his crime against her.
She was also pleased with how the zoners were reacting. They had been a key part of her plan. Turning them against Snap had been a very painful thing for her to do, both for her and for Snap. But it was one of the most pleasing and exciting parts of her playtime with him. She never felt more alive than she did at this very moment.
She did not want to drag this on, however. She was beginning a little afraid of herself. She realized she was feeling a little too happy for how she had been treating Snap. Even now, a part of her wanted to continue with this. She wanted to make Snap endure more of this because of how it was making her feel. She felt a sense of excitement, something she wasn’t exactly proud of. She feared she could begin to take this too far, more so than was really necessary.
She would have to get this stopped. It was time to begin the final part of the plan. This would signal the end of the punishment. There was still more for Snap to endure first. She was not quite done with him yet. She did not feel he suffered enough for what he did to her.
The good news, however, is that it would be all over after ths. Snap would be let go, or so she hoped. She would have to figure out a way to ensure that Snap would be let go after this was all over. She wanted to see Snap back on the streets, without fear of being assaulted by the other zoners. Admittingly, she wasn’t entirely sure how she was going to go about this. But she would think of something soon.
Sandra took one look around her restraunt, ensuring that no one else was coming. She decided to take advantage of this momentary pause in her business. She got up from her seat and quickly made her way towards the back.
She walked down the tunnel, moving past her kitchen. She kept going until she reached the next room, which was on the opposite side. She opened the door and entered inside. She shut the door, even though she had little reason to worry about anyone eavesdropping on her.
The room was a small office area. She didn’t use it for much and was usually only in here after hours. She looked around until she found what she was looking for. A small phone laid on the round desk in the middle of the room, hidden among some of the scattered papers and stray pens. She grumbled to herself. She really needed to figure out a way to have this place cleaned up.
She moved forward, staring intently at the phone. She licked her lips a little, trying to think of what she was going to say. A part of her wished she did not have to make a call, and instead write a letter. But sadly, a letter was going to be much harder to pull off fast enough. She needed to get this step started now.
She reached forward and grabbed onto the phone. It was one of the old timey phones, with wires attaching it in one piece, and physical, tactile buttons that needed some force to be pressed on. She lifted it up and held it to her ear. She reached down to begin dialing a number.
She rehearsed what she was going to say in her mind. She had to make sure she said the right thing, or this was not going to work. She wasn’t sure what was going to happen if she screwed this up.
Her task now was to get Snap arrested. That was the last part of the plan. It wasn’t going to be anything major or eventful. A part of her even considered skipping this part. But she felt that Snap needed this in order for everything to really sink in. She didn’t feel all her work would be as effective if she removed this from her little plans.
A trip to the prison would do him some good. It didn’t really hurt anyone to spend a little time there, to get a more complete understanding of what happens to zoners who do wrong. She was doing this for Snap’s own good.
He was not going to be in there that long, anyway. She already had it figured out how she could get him out in a couple of days. She would ensure that any murder charges against him were dropped, and she would confess to being the one who did it. But she was no worried about what would happen. She already knew the outcome.
Like Snap, the zoners would be rather understanding. Sure, it was a shame that many zoners had to die. But when it comes to teaching important lessons, and keeping promises, anything was worth the sacrifice. The zoners died for a good cause. The zoners would agree on that.
She began to dial the number. She could hear it ringing. She leaned against her desk, waiting for someone to pick up. It didn’t take long for her to hear the familiar clicking sound, and the ringing to stop, replaced by heavy breathing.
“Hello, police department.” A dark voice spoke. “State your business.”
Sandra opened her mouth to speak. This was it. This was the beginning of the end. For the punishment that is. This was the moment she had been waiting for. After this, she could begin to wind things down, and then it would all be over.
But she paused. She couldn’t stop the sensation of disappointment from rushing through her body. She felt her stomach stinging her. She bit her lip, looking left and right. As much as she hated to admit it, she was going to feel a little sad once this was over. She hadn’t had this much fun in her life since...well never.
The rush, the adrenaline, the excitement, the energy... She was sad that it was soon going to come to a stop. She was about to pull the plug, and begin the descent down, the preparation to conclude this little plan of hers.
Then she stopped and really thought about it. An unexpected thought entered her mind.
Did it really have to end?
Well sure it did. She couldn’t keep this up forever. She knew there were limitations to this. If she wasn’t careful, she could end up making things worse than she intended. The zoners were already calling out for Snap’s blood Killing the zoner was never her intention.
Well that wasn’t entirely true. She did feel that it would be necessary to go that far should Snap not learn his lesson enough. And at this point, it was really hard to say. A part of her felt he learned his lesson, but another part didn’t think he was getting the memo. At least it wouldn’t be all that bad. She did have something planned for him in case she did have to kill him. She would ensure that it wouldn’t be a waste.
“Hello? Is anyone there?”
Sandra shook her head. She realized she had dozed off again. “Y-Yeah..”
“Look, either state what you want, or hang up.” The zoner said bitterly. “I do not have time to play games with you.”
Sandra nodded her head, despite the fact that the zoner could not see her. She bit her lip, trying to think of what she was going to say. She knew she had to speak the words to begin to end this. She had to stop this, and allow Snap a chance to get out of his current state.
But then...who said she couldn’t still have a little fun with this? She had been enjoying her little game. More than she had expected. But she couldn’t deny how much fun this had been. Did she really have to end it so quickly? Perhaps she could get some enjoyment out of this as well. There was still time to mess with Snap a little more. And with this new idea pushed into her plan, Snap would never forget what happened. This lesson would be with him for a long time.
A small smile spread across her muzzle. She gave a light-hearted chuckle. She wondered if she was freaking out the cop on the other end. At the moment, she did not care. Playtime with her friend was about to continue.
She decided that the game was not over just yet. There was still more she coudl do beforehand. And this would lead up into the next part of her plan anyway.
It had been a lot of fun convincing the zoners that Snap caused the explosion. She had no idea that she was going to succeed to this degree. It was all so exciting and she never felt so much adrenaline in her body. She could prolong it a little longer. She could do a little more with Snap. It would further drive the point home, and it would grant her a bit more excitement.
And she knew exactly how she was going to accomplish that.
With a grin growing on her face, she said, “I have something of dire emergency to report...”
sss
Snap opened up his eyes. He yawned softly as he stared up the ceiling. He didn’t bother getting up right away. He was too tired to really want to move right now. It felt as though he had been sleeping for days, although he knew that was an exaggeration.
He took a look around and realized he was in a hospital. But this time, he did not react out of fear. Instead, he was rather calm. This time, he had some memories. Not a lot, but he could somewhat remember that he had been in a hospital for a while. He wasn’t sure what exactly for, but he recalled enough that he didn’t freak out when he realized where he was.
But despite his relaxation, something was bugging him in the back of his mind.
Why didn’t he remember anything? He wondered if it had to do with him being in the hospital. Did he get some kind of head injury that prevented him from remembering? It was quite possible. If that were the case, he could just talk to Rudy, Penny, and Mint if they decided to come visit him today. No, he knew they would. It was just a matter of time.
He had a sneaking suspicion that a lot had been going on lately. He wasn’t sure what made him think that, what gave it away. It was just...something about the aura around him told him that something big was coming.
But what? He had no clue. He wished he could remember. He did his best not to let any fear grip him, though. He knew it was not going to do him much good to freak out. He had to stay calm and relaxed so he could think clearly on this.
Perhaps one of the doctors could tell him if they came by his room soon. Yeah they might have an idea. After all, they are doctors. It is their job to check the physical conditions of their patients. If anyone knew what was wrong, they would. He didn’t know when one of them would show up. So he made a mental note to himself to ask. He hoped he would remember.
He shifted himself a little to get more comfortable. That was when he felt something he did not expect. Some kind of weight not far from him. He turned his head and his eyes widened slightly when he noticed a crocodile zoner not too far away from him.
The crocodile zoner lifted up its head and looked over at him. They locked eyes for several seconds. Snap remained still, unsure of what to make of this. The croc zoner stared at him and then opened up its jaws. Snap was about to cringe back when he realized that it wasn’t trying to attack him, and instead was just yawning. The croc zoner soon laid its head back down, and resumed sleeping.
Snap felt his heart calm down. He took in a deep breath and sighed. It was clear the croc zoner had no intentions of actually hurting him. When he realized he was in no danger, he relaxed and laid back down.
He wondered how his friends were doing. He hoped that his condition was not worrying them too much. He didn’t want to scare his friends like this. A part of him would feel bad if he found out they had been worried sick for weeks or something, trying to help him only for him to forget almost everything the next day. But he knew, deep down, they would not blame him for it. They were helping him because they wanted to. He knew there was no shame in accepting their help.
Still, he hoped that this condition of his would end soon. He wasn’t sure how long he had been like this. He didn’t remember that much. But he did hope that someone, somewhere, would figure out why he kept forgetting and put an end to it. He didn’t want to be in the hospital for the rest of his life. He wanted to get up and run around with his friends. He wanted to go back to exploriating. It felt like he hadn’t done that in a long time.
But who knows when that would happen? Or if at all? He felt his heart sting at that. He tried to relax, but he couldn’t stop some of the anxiety from growing up inside of him. He didn’t want to think that this was permanent, but..what if it was? What kind of life could he lead like this?
And what if his friends? What would they think? He didn’t doubt that they’d continue visiting him. But what kind of toll would this have of them? It was bad enough that he was suffering for it. Did his friends need to be included as well? He wished that he could spare them that fate somehow. If he was going to take a long time to heal, or not at all, he hoped that, somehow, his friends would not have to be tormented so mentally. They didn’t deserve it.
He sat up in the bed. His movement caused the crocodile zoner to shift and look towards him. He gave her a small, apologetic smile. He hadn’t meant to stir her like that. He looked away, returning to his thoughts.
He had a feeling that, even if he could remember why he was in the hospital, it wasn’t going to do him a lot of good. He couldn’t help but feel as though something big had went down. He wished he could remember it. Even if he did, though, he knew he would need a lot more to figure out what happened.
And why did he get the nagging feeling something was wrong? He could sense it in the air, all around him. As he gazed up towards the ceiling, he couldn’t help but wonder if something major went down. Something bigger than him simply getting amnesia. It felt as though...something terrifying had happened...
Or perhaps he was just overreacting. It was possible that he was making a mountain out of a molehill. He did not see any evidence of such a terrible event. Yet...he did not see anything that told him otherwise....
Well, he would figure it out sooner or later. He can just sit here and wait for at least one of his friends to show up. They would know what happened to him, he was certain. He deduced he was in an accident, but exactly what kind of accident, he wasn’t certain. And one thing that worried him was..what if this was done on purpose...?
Snap didn’t remember enough to really know anyone who would target him. Well outside of Skrawl, but that creepazoid was doing hard time for his crimes. Well..he’ll probably escape..but he was not subtle in his attacks and would actually be insulted if Snap couldn’t remember. There was also Jacko and Craniac 4, but he had his doubts.
The only possibility was that it was someone new. But if that were the case...just what did he do to draw nasty, unwanted attention, if he really had been attacked? He couldn’t think of anything he did to...
Wait a minute...
There was something. It took him a little while to think about it. It took some time for his mind’s gears to turn, reminding him of something quite important. He couldn’t believe he almost forgot about this.
The machine. The signal that came from the machine. He remembered, not long after he was at Sandra’s restaurant, he had helped his friends stop Skrawl, and he had destroyed this machine that was afflicting zoners. It was sometime after that...he was certain that it was quite possible that the zoner responsible for the machine had done this to him.
Yeah, that sounded about right. Even though he could not remember, likely due to whatever injuries he had recieved, this thought of his seemed rather credible. Maybe his friends would agree. Maybe they would know it to be true. The only way to find out was to ask them. He hoped they would arrive soon.
Snap then began to wonder about Sandra. Had she visited him? Of course she had. They weren’t the closest of friends, but she did care enough about him to come see him in his time of need. Did she know what happened to him? Would she have been told? Quite possible, especially if what happened to him was far bigger than what he had initially suspected it would be. He hoped to get a visit from her soon.
With that explosion he unintentionally caused, with that odd signal that hacked zoner minds, he wondered how Sandra was dealing with it all. She was probably taking it all in great stride. She seemed like the kind of zoner to just deal with things thrown in her direction, not letting them bother her for long.
He wished he could be a bit more like that. The memories of that explosion that nearly took him with him, and of the signal that he and his friends tried to investigate, it all left him feeling a little shaken. He could feel a cold sensation sweeping in from all around him. He hoped that the others were doing better than he was. He didn’t want everyone to be in the grip of terror.
Well he was certain that it would all work out in the end. He didn’t know exactly when or how, but he had a feeling that, so long as they all kept trying hard, doing whatever they had been doing for the past..who knows how long he had been here, to figure out what had went on. His friends probably figured a lot of things out by now. He wouldn’t be surprised if, whenever they came over, they had a myriad of stuff to tell him, and how it would take them a while to explain everything to him.
His thoughts were interrupted when he heard some footsteps coming down the hallway. He looked towards the door, which was closed at the moment. He could see some small bits of shadow on the floor as somene walked passed his room. Realizing that this zoner wasn’t coming for him, he laid himself back down, deciding it was time to rest some more.
He didn’t get very far. His attempts at sleep were suddenly interrupted as a loud banging sound could be heard. He nearly jolted out of his bed. He looked over to see what was going on.
He could see the door wobbling on its hinge. Something was pushing against the door. He couldn’t hear any shouting. Just pounding and banging. He felt his body stiffen up. A cold dread washed through him as he stared at the door, unwilling to look away. His eyes bulged as the door seemed to break a little away from the hinge, bending inward.
Many questions ran through his mind. What was going on here? Who was banging the door? What were their intentions? Were they going to do with him? Should he be afraid? What was going to....
He couldn’t finish his last thought when the door was suddenly knocked open. Snap watched, wide-eyed, as a small group of zoners rushed into the room. He noticed one of them appeared to be a doctor of some kind. A humanoid husky. The others were all cops. And they were all glaring at him.
Snap bit his lip, wondering what was going on. Why were they all staring at him like this? Why did the doctor bring in cops? What was going on here?
His confusion was further complicated by the fact that the croc zoner had gotten up and was now growling at them. He could hear its low hisses and faint snarls, its gaze fixated on the zoners in front of him. He didn’t know if this meant they were dangerous, perhaps in disguise, or if it was just simple reflex, or even something else. Snap wished he could remember more so he could make better sense of it all.
At first, the zoners that barged into his hospital room did not say anything. They just simply glared at him, and he could sense a level of hatred that he did not get even from Skrawl. This realization made him swallow hard. This was most certainly not a good sign. Just what had happened a few days ago or whenever?
“Snap White...” Said what appeared to be the chief of the group of cops that came in.
Snap did not answer. He was afraid to. He couldn’t stop his body from shaking. Many thoughts swirled through his head as he tried to make sense of what was going on. He could feel his heart racing in his chest. These zoners were clearly made at him for something, and what terrified him the most wasn’t the probabilities of what he did, but the fact that he could not even remember what it was.
“O-Officer...” Snap started to say. He was immediately cut off.
“You are coming with us.” The officer said, his piercing eyes practically staring into Snap’s soul.
“What...?” Snap whispered under his breath. The croc zoner’s growling echoed in his head, further adding tension to the room.
The husky doctor gave a light chuckle. He looked over at the croc zoner, taking a few steps towards it. “Easy, girl. At ease. You do not need to worry.” His voice was rather calm, but Snap could detect something..off about it. He couldn’t quite put his hand on it. “Mosaic, this is not of your concern anymore. Now settle down.”
But Mosaic did not settle down. Snap looked at her, confused. Was she assigned to protect him? That would explain her behavior...but then why was she reacting this way towards one of the doctors? Wasn’t she with them? How else would the doctor zoner know her? He didn’t have time to dwell on those thoughts when Mosaic suddenly lunged towards the husky zoner.
Snap’s eyes widened in shock. Judging from the reaction of the cops and doctor, they did not expect it either. They all took a step back. Well except for the husky, who merely got into a defensive posture. He narrowed his eyes, looking at the incoming reptile zoner with intent shining in his eyes.
When the croc zoner got close enough, he grabbed her by the neck and forced her against the wall. The croc zoner squirmed in his grasp, her tail thrashing from side to side. Snap worried that the husky would harm her, but to his delight, he did not do anything except hold her. He glared at her intently, but made no move to actually harm her.
“You are acting way out of line, Mosaic. It is not your place to decide what happens to the patients. If you have any mind in there at all, you would know this.” The husky zoner said.
Mosaic growled at this, but she said nothing. Snap wasn’t sure if it was because she couldn’t speak, or if she simply had nothing to say. A grunt from one of the cops caused him to shift his attention back to them.
The chief walked over towards him. Snap felt his anxiety rise as the cop came closer and closer. He didn’t like the way any of the zoners were looking at him, and the way this zoner was approaching him made him think that perhaps now would be a good time to get away. Yet he remained frozen, the zoner’s eyes filling him with too much fear for him to move affectively.
“Well? Come along now. We don’t have much time waste here.” The chief zoner said. He folded his arms against his chest, glaring at Snap. “Get out of bed. Now.”
“That might not be possible for him.” The husky zoner said. There was no tone of sympathy in his voice. It was all just matter-of-factly. “His legs were burned and they’re still healing.”
Snap’s eyes widened at this. His legs were damaged? It was in that moment that he suddenly could detect pain crawling up his legs. He let out a small whimper, flinching as he felt a couple sharp jabs in his damaged limbs. He felt a sense of fear rise up inside of him. Just what had happened to his legs to damage them in this manner?
The chief zoner scoffed at this. “Well then, I’ll just take care of it myself.”
Snap cringed as the zoner came towards him. Even though he knew it was not a smart idea to resist the police, he ended up cringing away, holding up his hand in self defense. He bared his teeth at the cop, unconsciously letting out a low growl, as if that would scare him away.
But no surprise, his actions did not stop the cop zoner. If anything, his growling only made him angrier. He gritted his teeth at him, and Snap could detect hostility in the air rising. Realizing that tensions were rising up, out of desperation, Snap turned and attempted to get away.
He didn’t get far with his damaged legs. He could only crawl part way over the bed when the cop zoner seized himby his cape, which, for some reason, he was still wearing. He shut his eyes as he felt himself being lifted up into the air, levitated off the ground as if he were just some stray cat or dog that they had found. He attempted to struggle for a few seconds, but it quickly proved to be useless. Soon he just dangled here, staring at the cop zoner in fear.
“As I said, you are coming with us.” The chief said. At this, the other cops nodded their heads, a few of them emitting low growls of anger. Snap just stared at him, confusion as well as fear prominent on his face. “Don’t you dare try to lie to us. We know what you’ve been doing.”
“Yeah, Snap.” The husky zoner said. He was still holding onto Mosaic, keeping him pinned. “We know that you have been faking your amnesia so that we woud all think that you weren’t responsible for the deaths of those zoners.”
“What?!” Snap spluttered.
What were they talking about? He would never do something like that. How could they even think that he was responsible? Since when had he done anything remotely dangerous to any zoner? Since when had he done something to make the zoners believe that he would harm them like this?
Something wasn’t right here. Something was making these zoners think he had done something horrible. How could they have been so fooled? His amnesia...whatever had given him amnesia..that must be why these zoners were acting this way. That culprit, the one responsible for the machine, and the strange signal they learned about.. They were the ones who were doing this to him. They were fooling the zoners into believing that he was the bad guy. He had to try to prove to them that they were mistaken.
But could he succeed? With how angry they looked, he had a feeling that they were not in the mood to talk. Still, he had to try. It wouldn’t hurt anything to try and speak to them, right?
He cleared his throat and opened his mouth. Here goes nothing.
“I understand how you must feel. But I didn’t kill anyone.” Snap said. He cringed when he heard the chief zoner growl at him. “I’m telling the truth, honest. I’m just as confused as you guys are.” He raised his shoulders up, indicating his confusion.
This did little to change the expressions on the zoners’ faces. If anything, all his statement did was make them angrier. They bared their teeth at him, grinding them from side to side. He cringed back, gritting his teeth in self defense. He raised up his hands, fearing that one of them was going to strike him. They seemed angry enough to do that.
The chief zoner narrowed his eyes into slits. “There’s been a new murder, and we know you are responsible.”
Snap shook in several quick breaths. “But..but I’ve been here this whole time!”
“Oh really?” The chief zoner said coldly, tilting his head to the side. “Then..where were you a couple of hours ago then? Are you trying to tell me that you were in here, sleeping?”
Snap nodded his head. He turned his head away, gritting his teeth as the zoner snorted in his face. “I-It’s true. I did not leave this room. I was sleeping. I couldn’t have...”
“A likely story.” The husky doctor growled at him.
“I’m going to handle this.” The chief zoner glared at the doctor zoner, causing him to back down. The chief zoner then turned his attention to Snap. “I think it’s best if you admit the truth, Snap. We have evidence that proves that you are responsible for the loss of a few zoners down in the surgery department of this hospital.”
“You may not have appeared on the camera, but you left a damn good piece of evidence behind.” One of the cops said.
Another nodded his head. “You might have gotten away with it if you hadn’t been so sloppy and careless.”
Snap didn’t know what they were talking about. He could feel himself breathing in quicker as he tried to make sense of it all. The idea of being blamed for murder...it was terrifying. He couldn’t think of how anyone could think that of him. He couldn’t even think of one zoner who would blame him for something like that. Not even Skrawl seemed like the kind of zoner who would believe that he would bring harm to another deliberately.
When the jellybean entered his head, he wondered if he was the one responsible. He remembered that the evil, mishapen zoner had attempted to be more quiet about his plans when he had recruited Mint. If he continued on with this, maybe it was possible that he truly was responsible.
But even if that were the case, or if it was something else, there was little he could do about it right now. These zoners intended on taking him somewhere, and he knew there was nothing he could do about it.
“What...what did you find...?” Snap managed to say.
“Oh come on. You really don’t know?” One of the cops said, her voice laced in sarcasm. The others tried to speak, but a quick glare from the chief zoner shut her and all the other cops up.
The chief zoner glared at Snap in the eyes. He remained like this for a while, causing Snap’s body to shiver from fear. “A piece of your clothing was found at the scene of the crime.”
Snap couldn’t believe what he heard. Was this zoner insane? It couldn’t be his clothing. It..it had to be someone else’s. It just had to. He wouldn’t do something like this. He wouldn’t deliberately harm anyone. He would never kill someone. The clothing they found..it wasn’t his. He was stuck in this room. If what the doctor zoner said was true, then how could he have snuck out, kill someone, and come back without being caught then?
“That..that is impossible..” Snap breathed. He let out a cry of pain as the chief zoner shook him.
“Are you calling me a liar? I know what I saw. I know what the results said.” The chief zoner snarled at him. Snap didn’t even bother to try asking him what he was talking about. He just stared at him in fear. “We all know it came from you... We all know you are responsible for the deaths of all those zoners...”
“You did a good job of hiding it for so long. Even I began to wonder if I was incorrect.” The husky zoner said. “But I see that I was right. It was a good thing I took over your case. That softy Dr. Crobat would have fought for your sake. But me...” He placed a hand against his upper chest. “I am going to make sure you get what’s coming to you.”
“Shut it.” The chief zoner said in a low growl. The husky zoner lowered his ears and backed away a little. The chief zoner turned his attention back to Snap. “You will have plenty of time to try to defend yourself during your trial.”
“I didn’t do anything!” Snap cried, panic racing through his heart. “You’ve got to believe me!”
The chief zoner gave a bitter chuckle. “We will let the judge decide that..now shall we...?” Without warning, the chief zoner thrust Snap onto his stomach, uncaring of how hard he had hit him. Snap winced as he felt his arms being pulled back behind him, and he could hear the sound of handcuffs being opened. “Snap, I hereby place you under arrest.”
“What?!” Snap cried, cold terror rushing through his body. He turned his head, and with one eye, he could see the other cops narrowing their eyes at him, and the doctor zoner had a sneer on his face, looking a bit too delighted with his arrest. “You can’t do this!”
“I can, and I will.” The chief zoner said bitterly. Snap let out a cry as the cuffs pinched his skin, the cold metal clanging against his wrists. “Now come along...”
Snap could do nothing as the chief zoner began to carry him out. As they headed down the hallway, and they rushed past a hallway mirror, Snap took a look and he noticed something wrong. His eyes realized when he came to realize what it was.
A part of his cape had been torn off.
sss
Sandra waited a while before she came back to the hospital. She wanted to give her plan some time to go into fruition before she went to see just how it all turned out.
It hadn’t been easy. Sneaking into the hospital without anyone noticing her hadn’t been easy. She was grateful that her machine was working splendidly now. She didn’t think she could have done it without that machine. With it, she was able to pull off the stunt that would ensure that Snap would indeed go to jail. She had fun and the plan was going to come to a close soon.
And of course, her actions would certainly benefit her restaraunt. No doubt, she would be getting more customers after this. She now had the means of being able to create a couple new dishes. She wasn’t sure exactly what she was going to do, however, so she didn’t dwell on that at the moment.
For now, she wanted to go into the hospital to make sure Snap was arrested. She had set him up quite well, and oh how exciting it was. It was almost like playing a game of tag or something. Well okay that was an odd comparison. Still, it was sort of how she felt.
It didn’t take her long to reach the hospital. She paused and looked around. She could detect some unfamiliar smells. The police perhaps? Maybe. It was hard for her to tell. She kept walking forward, heading straight towards the hospital. She hoped that her plan worked. If not, she was going to have to try something harsher in order to succeed. Sure, she might seem a bit nasty, but all she was doing was dishing out some tough love. Snap needed to learn his lesson.
She soon entered the hospital and she walked to where Snap’s room was. She moved slowly, not wanting to draw any attention to herself. The hospital didn’t really seem to pay much attention to her. She guessed that they were worried about how Snap had broken into parts of the building without being detected. She chuckled softly to herself. There was no way they were going to figure any of that out.
Reaching Snap’s room was a piece of cake. She stopped in front of it, staring at it intently. She could smell something here. Strong. Multiple sources. Maybe Snap had been arrested after all. But she had to make sure before she could leave.
She got the door open and went inside. Much to her delight, Snap was not present. She walked in further, raising her head, turning it from side to side as she detected the smells. She could detect some anger, some fear, and multiple different scents. Yes, something had happened here. And if she were to take into account the different emotions she could smell, yes, Snap most likely had been arrested.
She smiled at this. She was glad that she didn’t have to resort to something more extreme to get the job done. Yes, a few more lost zoners was a shame. But it was all going to be worth it in the end.
Before Sandra could leave, she could hear a low growl. Her ears pricked up at this. She turned her head, trying to find the source. She could see a shadow approaching her. She narrowed her eyes, recognizing the outline of the encroaching zoner. She did not need an unobscured view of the zoner to know exactly who it was.
“...Mosaic....” Sandra growled softly, staring at the crocodile zoner with narrowed eyes. “Fancy seeing you again.”
Mosaic continued to growl at Sandra, her tail swishing from side to side. There was some unreadable expression on her face, aside from the clear anger. Sandra didn’t bother trying to figure it out, though. Snap was already moved out of the hospital and she really had little reason to know what Mosaic was thinking about. It was too late for her to do anything.
Sandra couldn’t help but smirk as she watched the crocodile zoner pace back and forth, not far from her. She wasn’t sure if the croc zoner sensed something was wrong with her or what. But she knew that the croc zoner couldn’t do anything to her. She had no plans to stay, and the croc zoner was not allowe dto leave the hospital.
She took a couple steps closer. Mosaic let out a low hiss, lowering her body towards the ground and moving back away. Mosaic opened up her mouth, her sharp teeth glinting in the light. She let out a crocodile-like hiss. Sandra just stared at her, wondering if Mosaic was really going to try something. But all she did was take a small step back, making Sandra shake her head.
Sandra thought it was best to leave. She didn’t want to stay there that long. Plus Mosaic’s presense made her a little nervous. Despite her confidence, she still felt, on some level, Mosaic could do something. Maybe there was something that she missed, and Mosaic could take advantage of that.
But she kept her feet firmly planted on the ground as she and Mosaic stared at each other, almost like they were having some kind of contest. Tension was rising in the room, filling it with a thick, heavy atmosphere. She could feel her body tensing up, preparing for whatever may come.
“You should not worry so much, Mosaic. It’s not like Snap is going to suffer forever.” Sandra said. At ths, Mosaic’s eyes widened and she let out a hiss. “Seems like you’re not understanding what was talking about.” Sandra took a step forward, holding her hand out in gesture. “I’m just teaching Snap an important lesson. He hurt me, now he must understand the grave consequences of his actions. It will all be over soon, and Snap will be fine. You’ll see.”
Mosaic’s reaction wasn’t what she had hoped it would be. The croc zoner glared at her with those piercing eyes, making her unable to turn away. Mosaic took a couple steps forward, opening her long jaws, exposing her razor sharp teeth. She gave a couple snaps, showing Sandra just what her intentions were.
Sandra widened her eyes and she took a couple steps back. Mosaic followed her, quickening up her pace. Sandra, in a desperate attempt to avoid combat, held her hands out in front of her, waving them back and forth. “Look, if you let me explain, then you will...”
Sandra was cut off when Mosaic slammed herself against her.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Oct 21, 2014 21:04:49 GMT -5
Chapter 17: Visiting Hour In The Prison
The sun goes down. I feel the light betray me. -Papercut, Linkin Park
Sandra’s eyes bulged as she felt the sharp talons from Mosaic cut into her sides. She tried not to scream, knowing full well she could unintentionally draw the attention of one of the doctors. She attempted to push the crocodile zoner back, her hand pressed against her chest. Mosaic opened her jaws and attempted to screech.
Reacting fast, Sandra grabbed onto the mouth, holding it shut tightly. Mosaic let out low, muffled hisses, pulling her head back to try to free herself. The two wrestled with each other on the ground, their tails flying everywhere. During the struggle, her hand still enclosed around Mosaic’s long mouth, Sandra began to push herself out from underneath her. She hissed in pain as she accidentally caused the sharp claws to rake her sides, causing warm, red blood to dribble down.
Now she stood back up, her feet sliding on the ground for a brief second as she got into a defensive posture. With Mosaic still in her grasp, she used both hands to lift her up over her head and slam her onto her back. Mosaic squirmed so much that Sandra was forced to let go. She jumped back, nearly tripping over herself, just as Mosaic struck out with her tail, attempting ot knock her over.
Sandra opened her mouth and exposed her sharp teeth, an instinctual attempt to scare off Mosaic. No surprise, it does not work and Mosaic, who was less than a foot away, slammed against her, knocking her back against the wall.
Sandra raised her eyes, visibly flinching. The thud that resulted from the slam was pretty loud and she wondered if any of the doctors heard it. She didn’t hear or smell anyone coming, but that didn’t mean much. She had to end this fight and get out of here before someone found her in here. Raising up her foot, she placed it against the crocodile’s underside and pushed back against her. With enough effort, she was able to knock the animal-like zoner onto her back.
Sandra looked towards the window. She thought about using it, but realized it would be too risky of an attempt. She turned her attention to the door. She couldn’t simply run out there, especially if Mosaic tails her. The doctors would wonder why and how such an attack was triggered. If Mosaic was a passive zoner and rarely attacked, then she knew that the situation she was in would be considered suspicious.
She narrowed her eyes as Mosaic came back towards her. Mosaic’s body moved from side to side, picking up speed as the seconds passed by. She crouched down and launched herself at her, letting out a loud hiss, intermixing with a gutteral growl.
Sandra raised her foot in response. Her flexible toes spread out, spreading out like fingers. She grabbed onto Mosaic’s throat as she was about to collide with her. The crocodile zoner hissed and growled loudly, squirming in the air, tail thrashing around. Sandra narrowed her eyes. At this rate, the doctors would come for certain. She squeezed Mosaic’s neck tighter, lifting her up a little more. She stared at her in the eyes. Then she tossed her into the ground, allowing her body to crash against the bed.
She slammed her foot into the ground, her talons tapping against it. She raised her tail up, giving herself a raptor-like posture. As Mosaic struggled up to her feet, Sandra crept in closer. She raised her hands in the air, and as she walked, she deliberately scraped the ground with her long claws. An obvious attempt to scare Mosaic.
The crocodile zoner did not let up so easily. She scrambled up to her feet, knocking back one of the machines, nearly ripping the wires from it in the process, and she charged towards Sandra.
The dragon zoner narrowed her eyes. This croc was starting to become a pest. If this kept up, someone was going to find out for certain. She needed a way to end the fight fast, but it was not going to be easy. She couldn’t simply kill the croc. No, that would draw attention to herself. They would find her DNA on her, and know that the marks came from her claws. Likewise, she couldn’t leave her in tact, or else she could come after her. And if she wasn’t careful, she could risk getting injured by those powerful jaws.
Not wanting to risk injury, and hoping to avoid her last option, Sandra attempted to speak to the croc.
“Relax now. We do not have to fight.” Sandra said, her red eyes locking onto Mosaic’s amber ones. “I assure you, I do not intend malicious intent. Okay I know that sounded redundant. But you can trust me.”
Sandra took a few steps forward. The crocodile zoner merely slammed her tail in to the ground, letting out a loud hiss.
Sandra narrowed her eyes. “You are not listening to reason. I have a good mind to do what I am. Snap is merely learning a lesson. He will be out soon. You need not worry. I will undo what I have done.” At this, Mosaic’s eyes flickered, and Sandra thought she could detect confusion and surprise in them. Smiling at this, she nodded her head. “Why yes, I do admit it. I am the reason Snap cannot remember anything. I am responsible for that explosion. I set the whole thing up.”
Mosaic growled at this. If she had fur, it would be raised on end right about now. Sandra had to think fast and jump out of the way to avoid getting hit. She winced as she felt the rush of air, and the thudding sound as Mosaic missed her mark.
Indeed, this zoner was clearly unreasonable. But then, what could she expect from a zoner who was mostly animal? She would not understand higher thinking, nor would she get ulterior motives. It would be a waste of time trying to explain things to her.
Sandra still made another attempt. “I have good reason to do what I am doing. If you stopped and listen to me for just one minute, I think I can convince you of my good intentions.”
Mosaic would have none of it. She merely launched herself at Sandra again. This time, the dragon was too slow to react, and she found herself slammed against the wall. She shut her eyes, hissing in pain as the creature pressed her up against the wall. She glared down at the zoner, her eyes flickering in anger. She wrapped her tail around her and pulled her away,
Then, with her tail still wrapped around her, she slammed her into the ground and placed a foot on top of her. Mosaic squirmed, snapping her jaws and trying to speak, if she had such a capability.
Sandra, still holding her down, used her other foot to grab onto her mouth. She forced it onto the ground. She held on tightly as the zoner squirmed underneath her. Mosaic struck out with her feet, trying to scratch her. But though she hit the mark a few times, Sandra refused to let go, not wanting to take the chance of getting herself more hurt. The scratches on her side were still stinging her. She couldn’t imagine what a more serious injury would be like.
She realized, in that moment, that Mosaic could not be reasoned with. She could argue all she wanted to. Nothing was going to change this zoner’s mind. It was clear that she thought that she was a threat, and was not going to listen to her attempts to justify herself.
So now, there was really only one option left. She didn’t want to do this, but Mosaic had given her no other alternative.
Sandra narrowed her eyes down at Mosaic. “This will be my final warning to you. If you decide to mess with me again, I will be forced to utilize a more permanent solution for you.” At this, Mosaic, naturally, attempted to kick her off. Sandra put her face close to hers, her eye inches away from the croc’s. “And one more thing. I will tell the truth in due time. If not to everyone, then at least to Snap. But if you decide to spell the beans somehow, I will make sure you spend the rest of your life regretting it.”
Mosaic’s eyes widened at this. Sandra watched as fear flashed across her reptilian face. But then she went back to growling softly at her, as if she wanted to stand up to her. Sandra merely growled softly, unimpressed with Mosaic’s attempts at escape.
Sandra flashed her sharp teeth, letting out a low hiss through them. “Do not take my warning lightly, Mosaic.” Her ears pressed back against her head, like a canine or feline who was angered. “You will find that, while I am overall an easy-going zoner, cross me, and you will get the horns. Please, do not force me to go that far.” Mosaic snarled at her. Sandra shook her head. “Time to end this.”
Sandra kept her grip on the zoner. She closed her eyes, and her triangle mark began to glow. Seconds later, Mosaic’s eyes bulged and she began to squirm frantically underneath Sandra’s weight. It didn’t take long for her to go completely still. Sandra kept a hold of her, making sure she was knocked out. She then released her and took a few steps back.
She looked at Mosaic up and down, making sure that she was still breathing, but in no condition to come after her. The mark on her head quickly stopped glowing, returning to normal. She gave the zoner a quick smirk.
“You did put up a good fight. I must admit that about you.” Sandra said. Then her voice darkened. “But remember. Give me enough reason, and I will end you. No one is going to interfere with me ever again.”
With that, Sandra turned and left the hospital.
sss
No it couldn’t be true... Please let it not be true.. Anything but that, please...
Rudy’s mind rang with thoughts, swirling around, creating a confusing mess. He was only vaguely aware of Penny running along beside him. Mint was not with them yet; he had diverted away from them in order to see Ripclaw. None of them faulted him for it; he hadn’t seen his creation in a long time. He promised to meet up with them later.
Rudy’s heart felt like it was going to burst from his chest. He was in utter horror at what he had learned when he got here. If Mint had known about this as well, he’d be coming with them, too.
After Mint left, he and Penny headed towards the hospital to see Snap. They had planned to talk to him momentarily before they continued their investigation with the fireworks. They did not have much luck with that, but they did get word of one zoner who might know more. They made plans to go talk to said zoner after they visited Snap so he knew what was going on.
But when they were making their way down the street, they overheard some zoners talking. Rudy and Penny stopped, and listened to what the zoners were saying.
It took them only seconds to realize that the zoners seemed happy about something. They sounded like they were ready to celebrate. They had to move in a little closer, listening more intently, in order to figure out why they felt that way. The reason was not something they expected, or really wanted. In fact, it downright horrified them.
It turned out that Snap had been arrested from his hospital room. The zoners they were seeing must be some of the many zoners who were convinced that Snap was the murderer. They were saying things like how Snap could never hurt anyone again, how they looked forward to the trial, how they wish they could have seen the look on Snap’s face when he was taken away.
The two human children did not stay long to listen to more. Their minds filling with terror, they immediately headed off to the hospital.
Rudy didn’t want to believe it. He didn’t want to think that his best friend had been arrested. He had just seen him the other day. How..how was this possible? Who could have ordered the arrest? What could have happened to make the zoners take action and arrest Snap, rather than just yell at him?
Rudy’s first thought was that Dr. Gelcro had something to do with it. He recalled how much that zoner hated Snap. He knew full well that he would have gotten Snap arrested at the first opportunity. Penny wanted to be more lenient with Dr. Gelcro and give him the benefit of the doubt. But she had to agree that the husky could have done something. The doctor zoner had made it clear to her and Rudy that he fully intended on taking action if he felt he had a reason to. Dr. Gelcro would not protest to Snap’s arrest.
They both agreed, however, that even if Dr. Crobat were still Snap’s doctor, the arrest still would have happened. The doctors had no authority over the cops. If the police decided Snap should be arrested, then the doctors have no choice but to comply.
But why would Snap be arrested? He and Penny did know that many zoners thought he was guilty. They were getting some of that slack as well, and the negative comments regarding Snap were becoming more and more frequent. But to be angry at Snap was one thing; to arrest him was another. What could have provoked such action? He and Penny had to find that out, and fast.
The two of them wasted no time. They ran in the direction of the hospital. They rushed past any zoner they came across. Even if the zoner attempted to speak, they would move past them without saying a word. Some of the zoners appeared to be simply curious, but a few of them had sneers on their faces. If they were to speak, Rudy didn’t doubt that it would be a condenscending remark regarding their friend, or them continuing to defend him.
When they reached the hospital, they rushed past the receptionist’s desk. She had tried to stop them, but they ignored her cries. They knew they could get into trouble, but at the moment, they didn’t care. They kept running up the stpes and down the hallways until they reached Snap’s room.
Their eyes widened when they saw that Snap wasn’t in his room. They looked left and right, hoping that he had just tried to get up and wander around despite his injuries. But they soon had those hopes dashed when they saw Mosaic laying prone on the ground. She appeared to be sleeping, and did not look alert or concerned. If she was here, not doing anything, then that meant that...
Rudy shook his head, a part of him in denial. There..there had to be another explanation for this. Snap couldn’t have been arrested. The zoners wouldn’t have done that..would they? Sure, some were calling for his arrest, but with no evidence, they wouldn’t have tried, right?
The two of them were about to take a few steps forward when some voice behind them made them freeze.
“I see you found out.”
Rudy and Penny turned around. They immediately adopted defensive postures when they saw it was Dr. Gelcro. He wore a dark smirk n his face. The two humans took a step back, staring at him warily.
“Oh settle down. I have no intentions on doing anything to you.” Dr. Gelcro said, raising up his hand. “However, if you want me to explain...” He motioned toward himself. “I’ll be happy to obligue.” He then motioned towards them.
Rudy and Penny looked at one another. Then they turned their attention back on Dr. Gelcro, narrowing their eyes. From the sound of it, Rudy was convinced that he was responsible. Perhaps he was correct, and Dr. Gelcro convinced the cops to arrest Snap or however else he managed to accomplish this. The husky zoner made no attempt to look innocent. That smile alone told volumes.
It took all his strength not to snap at the zoner. He felt his lips quivering, part of his teeth being exposed. He could tell Penny was likely having the same problems. He did not look at her, though. He kept his attention solely on Dr. Gelcro. He felt himself unable to tear his gaze away from those horrendeous red eyes. It was like it gripped him with some invisible hand, forcing him to remain where he was.
With barely controlled anger, Rudy asked, “What happened to our friend...?”
At this, Dr. Gelcro turned his head to the side. “I don’t know what you mean.”
“Don’t try to lie to us!” Rudy pointed towards the bed. “Where is Snap?!” Rudy knew he had sounded angrier than he had intended. Penny’s hand on his shoulder did help settle him down a little. He continued to glare at Dr. Gelcro.
“Hmph. What a temper you have, boy. If I were you,” The husky pointed a clawed finger in his direction. “I would learn to shut it.” He glared at Rudy for a few more seconds before he leaned back, folding his arms against his chest. “As for where he is, well, he’s exactly where he belongs.” He leaned forward, sneering at Rudy and Penny. “He’s in jail.”
At this, Rudy and Penny felt cold fear rush through their bodies. It was just as they had worried about. Snap really had been arrested. He had been hauled off to some old jail where he would be trapped with other criminals. The thoughts of what could happen to their friend rushed through their heads. Each time, the visions got gradually worse and more disturbing. They tried to push the thoughts out of their heads, but it became impossible.
The idea of Snap going to jail was horrifying enough. But Rudy remembered there was a big possibility that the mob from before were also locked up in prison. There was a good chance Snap would run into them again. He shivered at the thought of Snap being trapped with zoners who hated him. Without any restraint, just how were they going to treat his friend? He knew the end result would ultimately not be good. Even if they don’t actually hurt Snap, they could still torment him mentally.
How..how could this happen to their best friend...? Why was this happening..? What did Snap to do to deserve this? How could these zoners have arrested him? What would prompt such a decision?
Rudy tried his best to control the torrent of emotions rushing through his body. He tried to keep himself from shaking, yet he failed. He could feel the trembling of his body, the emotion rushing through him like water on a beach. He found himself still staring at Dr. Gelcro, the zoner’s gaze seemingly piercing into his. This zoner...how could he do this? How could he condemn Snap like this? Even if he wasn’t the one who sent him away, Rudy knew that Dr. Gelcro would have made no attempt to stop the police. He may have just watched the whole thing with a satisfied expression on his face.
Rudy formed a fist with his hand, feeling it shake beside him. He could still feel Penny’s hand on his shoulder. He tried to keep himself calm, but he found it increasingly difficult to do. Glaring at the zoner, thoughts rushing through his head, the twelve year old eventually found his voice and used it.
“How could you...?”
Dr. Gelcro’s ears twitched at this. He turned his head to one side, looking at Rudy expectantly. “How could I what?”
Rudy narrowed his eyes. “How could you arrest Snap when you have no prove he did anything?”
Dr. Gelcro chuckled at this. “Oh that is rich! Oh that’s good!” He placed a hand against his chest, letting out a loud laughter that seemed to almost echo in the empty room. The husky slowed down and stared at Rudy and Penny with a clearly fake shocked expression. “Oh you are being serious aren’t you? You really don’t know?”
“If I did, would I be asking?” Came Rudy’s bitter reply.
“Oh that is right.” Dr. Gelcro chuckled. “Oh how silly of me!” He waved his paw dismissively. He took a step forward, his bushy tail swinging from side to side. “A piece of your friend’s clothing was found at the scene of the crime.”
“What?! But that’s impossible!” Penny cried. “We..I mean, the cops already searched Shrapnel Tower and...”
Dr. Gelcro raised his paw, silencing her. “First of all, we are aware of your little..excursion in Shrapnel Tower.” His eyes narrowed dangerously. “Be glad that we decided to overlook your disobedience.”
Rudy and Penny were shocked by this. The zoners had found out about what they were doing? But they had snuck in and no one was around and... Unless... Maybe they had been followed. Maybe a small zoner was hidden, and had reported it to the police or somethign. Rudy bit his lip, wondering how this would affect how the zoners saw him and his friends.
Dr. Gelcro continued, “Second, I was not talking about that.”
At this, Rudy and Penny looked at him in confusion. What was he talking about? The Shrapnel Tower was the only crime scene that they knew about where zoners had died recently. There couldn’t have been another one. They would have known about it.
..unless a recent crime had taken place...
Cold horror rushed through Rudy’s veins. Another murder? There had been another murder? No, it couldn’t be. The only way it were possible is if that culprit got their machine working again. And if the machine is working again...
Oh no...
Dr. Gelcro elaborated more on his statement. “Some of our patients had been found dead. Their life support systems had been shut off. A piece of your friend’s cape had been found at one of these locations. He is the only one we can connect to the crime. And so, based on this evidence, he has been taken care of.”
“But Snap couldn’t have done it. He can’t even walk!” Penny protested.
“Yeah, and you know that!” Rudy pointed an accusatory finger at the zoner. “Don’t try to tell me otherwise! We spoke to you enough to know. You had seen his wounds! They aren’t fake!”
The husky nodded his head slowly. “That is true. However...” He folded his arms against his chest. “That doesn’t mean he wasn’t responsible. Obviously, he found a way to get down there and back up. He had been doing well with walking lately, so that could be how he had pulled it off.”
Rudy shook his head. “No, Snap would not have done this!”
Dr. Gelcro narrowed his eyes. “Again with defending your friend, despite knowing full well there is no other way the cloth could have gotten there.” He shook his head in disappointment. “I would think that the Great Creator would know that.”
Rudy took a step forward, pulling himself away from Penny. He would have argued with the zoner longer about how Snap wouldn’t do such a thing. But he and Penny both knew it would have been pointless. He was glad that Mint wasn’t here; he would have been even more confrontational and potentially start a fight with the zoner. That certainly would not have granted them any favors.
Instead, he decided to focus on what mattered the most: Getting to Snap, and discussing their next course of action. They needed to pay more attention to how they were going to get Snap out of jail, not waste time arguing with a zoner who is clearly in no mood to listen.
Rudy spoke in the calmest voice he could muster. “Where was our friend taken?”
At this, Dr. Gelcro smiled. “Now that’s more like it. Calm and polite.” Dr. Gelcro turned his head towards the window, looking at them with a single red eye. “Your friend was taken to the local jail on the other side of town. I don’t know if your plans on..negotiation...will work, but..” He turned his head so both his eyes could see them. “They might allow you to see your friend.”
Rudy nodded his head once. “Thank you.”
“Come on, Rudy.” Penny grabbed onto his arm. “Let’s get out of here.”
Without looking back, the two human children made their way out of the hospital room. They could feel the husky zoner’s red eyes boring through their backs. The sensation was difficult to ignore. Even as they fled down the hallway, they could still feel Dr. Gelcro’s presence.
Rudy attempted to ignore it the best he could, turning his thoughts to Snap. He hoped his friend was doing okay. The thought of him being alone and frightened.... trapped with zoners who hated him... He tried to push back the unpleasant thoughts as he and Penny made their way to the jail.
sss
Rudy sat down on the chair. He did his best to remain calm, but it was difficult to do so. His mind was spinning with several thoughts, recounting what had happened when he and Penny arrived.
He and Penny had attempted to negotiate with the police. He had known it would be a difficult endeavor. He knew that, chances were, they would not get a good reception with it. But he never would have thought it would have been as bad as it was. The cop zoners seemed outright insulted that he and Penny had tried to bargain with them regarding Snap.
He and Penny had been told countless times during the ensuing argument that the police do not make deals with anyone. Not even creators. If they wanted their friend out, they would have to do it the good old fashioned way; by defending him in court. Their friend was going to stand trial in three days. They could try to defend him then, and hope that they could come up with a good enough case to convince the jury that Snap was innocent.
Rudy wasn’t sure what he, Mint, and Penny could do to defend Snap. They had no evidence themselves, and the only pieces of evidence linking anyone seem to indicate Snap. The fireworks might provide a clue, but even then, they’d need more to show that Snap had nothing to do with the crime.
But he knew that they would have to think of something, and fast. When Penny asked what would happen to Snap if he were convicted, they were given a bone chilling response.
He was to be executed.
They tried to fight back the tears fighting in the back of their eyes. They couldn’t stop the dread from snaking up their bodies. Their friend could be killed for a crime he did not commit. The situation had taken a dire, terrifying turn. And for a while, they could not speak.
He and Penny were in the visiting room of the prison. There were several stalls all around them, most of them occupied. There were various prisoners, some looking rather dangerous while others looked like they had committed very mild felonies. Though looks can decieve. For all they knew, any one of these zoners could be dangerous, and any one of them could have it out for Snap.
Poor Snap... He was sitting on the other side of the glass wall. There were a few holes present in the wall, allowing for communication between them. Those prison did not use a phone system, probably to keep conversations much less private. A precaution they presumed.
The orange jumpsuit that their friend was now forced to wear stood out very easily among the white stone that formed this room, curving and making sharp edges as it separated the stalls. A white platform was in front of them, allowing them a place to rest their arms. The window was connected completely into the white platform, offering no space. Rudy knew of some prisons that have a space to allow small exchanges, but it was obvious this prison did not want to risk contraband. Not that they would risk pulling such a stunt in case Snap got a worse punishment for it.
Snap looked absolutely terrified. And why wouldn’t he? He was being condemned by these zoners. He had been arrested and would be forced to stand trial for a crime he was innocent of. And if he is found guilty..he was going to die... Rudy fought back tears, not wanting to believe it.
“I’m so sorry, Snap.” Rudy finally said after an uncomfortable silence fell upon them. Snap looked up at him. “I..I tried to get them to let you go, but...” He closed his mouth, gritting his teeth. “I failed you. I’m so sorry.”
Snap leaned forward, his arms resting on the white platform in front of him. He gave a small smile to Rudy, clearly attempting to look brave. “Don’t worry about it, Bucko. You did all you could.”
“Yeah. Besides, I don’t think they would have listened to us even if we did have a convincing argument.” Penny said. She put a hand on Rudy’s shoulder. “Don’t worry, thoug. We’ll find some way to help Snap get out of here. You’ll see.”
Rudy turned his gaze down. “We don’t have much time, though, Penny. We’ve been trying to figure things out, and even lately, we haven’t had much luck in anything we’ve tried.” He looked over at her. “How can we find out anything in three days?”
Penny hesitated at first. She gave Rudy a sympathetic expression. She managed to smile, part of her mouth ticking partially upwards. “Something will come up, you’ll see.”
Rudy wished he could be as confident as Penny was right now. She seemed so sure that they would succeed. He wanted to be more like that. He wanted to believe that they could do this. After all, they had been in tough situations before. They had faced off with Mint a couple years ago. That situation had seemed hopeless, but they did turn it around, and now Mint was a full-time ally.
But no matter how hard he tried, he just..couldn’t do it. He couldn’t bring himself to be as hopeful as Penny seemed to be right now. He couldn’t stop the nagging feeling in the back of his mind, tugging at his heart, that everything was going to go so horribly wrong. Snap had been arrested, despite their efforts to ensure that their friend wouldn’t get into bigger trouble. They weren’t able to stop the culprit from framing Snap yet again, and now here he was, trapped in a prison with zoners who likely hated his guts.
Penny seemed to notice his anxiety. Her eyes furrowed with concern. “I know it will be a difficult journey, Rudy. I’m not saying that it will be easy. But there’s still a chance that we’ll find out the truth.” She moved in closer, putting her arm around Rudy. “Let’s try to focus on that, okay?”
Rudy nodded his head. He couldn’t get himself to feel less anxious, but he did start to feel a little better knowing that they still had a chance. It was only three days, but at least that gave them some kind of buffer to work with. And there was something else he could not forget.
“There is also that firework.” Rudy said softly.
At this, Penny nodded her head. “That’s right. We still need to ask more zoners around about that.”
“Firework?” Came Snap’s confused voice. At this, Rudy and Penny realized they hadn’t yet told Snap about their thoughts, or rather, they did not remind him. His memory was still in shambles.
Penny said, “The fireworks used to cause the explosion emitted a white flame. It’s a rare type of firework. We have been trying to find out who had bought them, but we hadn’t had much luck.”
Rudy chimed in. “But we did learn the name of someone who might have some knowledge. We plan on finding him soon.” He looked over towards the clock. He gritted his teeth, feeling stupid that he did not realize just what time was. “We can’t stay much longer...”
Snap scooted his chair in closer. “I wish you guys could stay.” His eyes widened, filling with emotion. “I don’t like it here.”
“I know, Snap.” Penny said sadly, looking at him empathetically. “We’ll do what we can get you out of there, okay?”
“We promise.” Rudy said.
Snap smiled at them. But he did little to hide just how afraid he was. Seeing him like this was absolutely heartbreaking for Rudy and Penny. Rudy suddenly remembered how Snap had told them about how some of the zoners here flatout told him that they hated him and they hoped he was convicted. They had said some pretty nasty things to him before he and Penny arrived. While they did not hurt Snap, it was clear that they shook him up.
Rudy wished he could get Snap out of here. He wished that he could come up with a way that Snap did not have to stay here. But he knew that it was a hopeless endeavor. Nothing he and Penny said or did would convince the cops to let him out. They found evidence of him being at a scene of the crime, and based on that one evidence, they locked him up in here.
Rudy took a look around. He noted that some of the zoners, both prisoner and visitor, were glaring or sneering in Snap’s the direction. He glared back at them, but said nothing. He turned his attention back to Snap. He was saddened to see his friend react so badly to those glares. It was clear he was trying to look brave, but he and Penny could see the poor zoner cringing away. Rudy wanted to say something in Snap’s defense, but he was afraid that he was going to make the situation worse. So he forced himself to keep quiet and keep his focus on Snap.
In the back of his mind, he began to wonder if he and Penny, along with Mint, would really find the culprit in time. They had so few days left now. They would have to work extra hard these next couple of days, or Snap... He tried not to think about it.
“Don’t worry, you guys.” Snap said. He smiled the best he could despite his situation. “I know, somehow, you will pull through.”
Rudy and Penny smiled at this. They were glad that Snap still had faith in them. Even in this moment of hopelessness, Snap still truly believed in them. They were grateful for that. They all could use some hope right about now.
The question was...
...would it be enough?
None of them could be sure. Things could still go horribly wrong. There was hardly much time left. They all knew that they would likely need more htan just hope to help them.
But at the same time, they knew that it was best to cling onto some hope. If they did not, and fell into despair, then they would miss and overlook clues that could help them find the culprit and free Snap. They should not get their hopes up too high, but they also could not allow themselves to feel utterly hopeless.
Rudy knew the best thing they could do was keeping hoping, and keep trying. They still had time. They still had an opportunity to find the real culprit. They just had to keep trying. They...
“Visiting hour is over!”
Rudy winced as he heard that voice ring out over the intercom. As soon as that booming voice sounded out, he could see some guard zoners appearing in the two entrances to this place. About four of them, large and bulky, and carrying weapons. They were tasked to take care of anyone who stayed here too long. Harsh, but there was nothing Rudy and Penny could do about it.
Although Rudy did not want to leave his friend, he knew he had no choice. The guard zoners would rush him and drag him out if he did not leave in the next couple of minutes. Reluctantly, he and Penny bid their friend farewell and got up to leave.
They took a few steps towards the door and paused. They looked back at their friend, their eyes meeting. They stared at each other for several seconds, conveying a silent, yet powerful message to one another. Then Rudy and Penny, unwillingly, left the jail. They needed to locate Mint. They had much to discuss.
sss
“All right, come along, you.” The jail warden said, his eyes narrowed.
“Okay, I’m going!” Snap cried.
“You’re too slow!” The jail warden glared down at him. “Why can’t you move faster? I don’t have all day, you know!”
Snap rolled his eyes. “I could move faster if you didn’t have my hands and feet cuffed like this.”
At this, the warden sneered at him. “Like I am going to take a chance with you, murderer.”
Snap winced at this. He would have tried to refute that statement. He wanted to defend himself. But he knew, here, that was not a good idea. He was no position to do that, and he could land himself in hotter water than he was already in. As much as he hated it, he had no choice but to put up with the names that he was going to be called here.
He continued to move along the hallway. The jail warden was behind him, ensuring that he wouldn’t try to run and escape. Not like he could get very far like this. His legs were chained together, inhibiting movement, and his hands were handcuffed together. It was a precaution in case he tried anything. It was temporary at least.
The jail warden led him down the corridor. Left and right, he could see jail cell after jell cell, the iron bars being the only things separating him from these zoners. He looked from side to side, seeing that most of these cells had one lone prisoner, though a couple had room mates.
Each of the zoners, he noted, did not look happy to see him. There were glares on their faces. Snap had to wonder if these zoners were the ones from the crowd he had been told about. The one that had been calling out for his death and arrest. If that is the case, he wondered what they thought of him now, trapped here with them, the zoner whom they all blamed for the death of their loved ones. He lowered his head, feeling their glares pierce through him. It was an uncomfortable sensation.
Suddenly, he came to a stop. The warden grabbed onto his chains, forcing him to halt. Snap nearly gagged as a result. The warden gave no look of sympathy or remorse. He walked over to the cell that they stood right next to, pulling out what appeared to be a small yet long key. He put it into the hole, turning it. After a click, the cell door was opened up.
The jail warden then proceeded to unhook the cuffs that kept Snap’s arms and feet close together. He gave Snap no time to recover from that when he lifted him up and tossed him into the cell room. Snap let out a cry of pain as he slammed against the ground painfully. He lifted up his head and glared back at the warden as the zoner locked the door, trapping him inside.
The warden took a moment to jeer at Snap, “Try to have a good night here. It may be one of your last...if we are lucky.”
With that, the jail warden disappeared down the hallway. Snap glared after him, gripping his hands on the iron bars. He took no care to really notice the glares he was getting from the prisoners that could see him. He just focused on watching the jail warden disappear down, soon becoming out of sight.
Snap closed his eyes and sighed. There was no use in wasting anger right now. In an instant, he could feel his body wash away that burning emotion, filtering through his hands and feet. His heart rate slowed down slightly as he attempted to relax a little so he could think more clearly about his situation. He took a few steps back, bowing his head, a low sigh escaping through his partially open mouth.
There was nothing he could do now. Despite really wanting to try to find a way out, he knew it would be no use. He was trapped here until his innocense was proven, or he ends up getting charged with murder and obtaining the death penalty.
His spine was shot full of ice at that memory. He could still recall the look on that zoner’s face when he told him about that. The zoner seemed almost gleeful. He was likely another one of those zoners who lost someone near and dear to him when Shrapnel Tower was destroyed. Now he really thinks that his loved ones were being avenged. No wonder he wounded so happy.
Snap tried to push the unpleasant memory away. He tried to control his intense fear that was pulling him at the back of his mind. He knew that sitting here, feeling terrified, was not going to help him. He had to try to be strong and resist. The culprit would want him to break. He would not give the culprit that victory.
“Why, hello Snap...”
Snap stiffened up at that sudden, cold voice. It sounded as though its speaker could breathe ice over him now, turning him into nothing more than a sculpture made of frozen water. The zoner slowly looked over his shoulder, one eye looking around for whoever had called out to him.
He quickly realized that he was not alone in this jail cell. The voice had come from within this very cell. A cold chill went up his spine, realizing that the zoner who spoke had no good intentions for him.
He could soon see a zoner standing not far from him. He was mostly in shadow, but he did not need to be in the light for Snap to know what he looked like. A tall stick figure zoner whose most outstanding feature were his eyes. They practically seemed to glow, cutting through the darkness and piercing through him.
“Fancy meeting you here...” The stick figure zoner took a few steps forward, walking towards Snap. The small zoner took a small step back. “It seemed justice finally caught up to you.”
Snap took in a few quick breaths. He could sense the dangerous aura off this zoner. “Who..who are you..?”
The stick figure zoner narrowed his eyes dangerously at this. He moved even closer, causing Snap to press his back against the cell door’s bars. “You dare try to pull your amnesia crap on me? Oh don’t waste your time, Snap. I know what you really are. Don’t pretend that you don’t know me.” He grabbed onto Snap’s arm and squeezed it tightly. “I am the zoner that is going to give you a little payback for what you did to my sister.”
Snap looked up at the zoner, trembling, unable to control the fear rising up inside of him. “Your s-s-sister..?”
The stick figure zoner snarled at this. “Dear Galena died because of you!”
Snap shivered at this. He quickly realized just what kind of trouble he was in. He was not just trapped in a cell with a zoner who blamed him for that explosion. He was also trapped in a cell where his cell mate happened to have lost a loved one in the explosion the culprit had caused.
And in this stick figure’s mind, he was the culprit. Unable to say a word, all Snap could do was gulp and cringe away, despite not having far to go.
“My name, since you claim you don’t remember...” It was clear that the zoner did not believe his words. “I am Taima. Brother of Galena.”
Taima suddenly yanked Snap forward. In that moment, Snap remembered his legs were still damaged and he leg out a cry of pain, feeling some blood oozing from his worse burns that still hadn’t fully healed. Taima smirked at this and put his face close to Snap’s.
“And I am going to become your worst nightmare...” He spoke in a low, growly voice.
Snap’s eyes widened in horror.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Oct 22, 2014 21:12:12 GMT -5
Chapter 18: Running Out Of Options
Everything's falling apart! -Falling Apart, Zebrahead
Mint was silent, unable to believe what he just heard. His feet wobbled, and he nearly fell over. If it weren’t for Ripclaw, he probably would have. The dinosaur lowered her head as he started to fall back, and he could feel himself hit against her. She let out a confused growl, but he paid her no mind. Right now, his eyes were focused on who were in front of him.
Rudy and Penny.
He stared at them, trying to figure out if what they had said was true or not. Maybe they had been mistaken? Or spoke wrong? Yet their expressions did not change. Both of them wore a concerned look that told him something was very wrong.
That look in their eyes, he had seen it one time before. It was the same look they had given to their friend after he had broken his back. Mint shuddered at the memory, recalling the heartbreak he had inadvertantly put them through. For them to give that same look again, it not only reminded him of what happened, but it told him that this was a very serious situation.
But what would have happened? He knew it couldn’t be because Snap was still having a hard time remembering. They all knew that. This look was more of shocked disbelief, as if they were trying to mentally deny that it happened. The only reason they would give this look is if...
..is if something else had happened. His eyes widened at this. Thoughts of possibilities swam through his mind and he felt his imagination get the best of him.
He mentally shook his head before too many horrific images could flash. He couldn’t let himself get worked up with his imagination. He needed to relax, and get the facts on the situation. After that, then he could begin to worry. At the moment, all Rudy and Penny did was tell them that the situation had gotten worse. Now he was going to find out just what that entailed.
“What happened...?” Mint said, speaking as softly as he could. “I know it might be hard, but please...tell me.”
Rudy opened his mouth to speak, but he soon shut it. His face contorted slightly, a mixture of emotions flashing on his face. Mint looked at him, flinching slightly as he noticed how Rudy had reacted. This made his heart sting, and the apprehension of what could have happened well up inside.
Penny, however, seemed to be in a more talkative mood. She took a few steps, positioning herself in front of Rudy. She, too, looked rather troubled, biting her lip and having a saddened look in her eye. Though their expressions had softened up slightly in the past few seconds, Mint could tell something was still troubling them. He could still see the fear and desperation in those eyes.
“Mint, Snap was arrested.”
Mint froze at this, his eyes widening. He stared at the two in shock, wondering if he had misheard that. He listened to it over and over in his head. The same words would always come out. And he was forced to face the unsettling truth.
Snap had been arrested.
Mint couldn’t believe it. He knew that the zoners were angry with Snap over a crime he didn’t commit. But to actually go out and have him arrested when there’s no proof..? That was a new low that even he would not have guessed. How could the zoners do this to him? What exactly did Snap do to warrant an arrest?
Did that darn husky doctor have something to do with this? Mint had a feeling that he was. Dr. Gelcro wasn’t exactly the nicest zoner he had met. He was so persistant with Snap being the one to kill the zoners and hadn’t really treated him and his friends all that well. The guy was a total creepazoid, as Rudy or Snap would have called him. Even though Dr. Gelcro said he wouldn’t land Snap in the slammer, who is to say he was telling the truth? For all they knew, he made the phonecall to get the police over and have Snap be dragged off to jail.
The thought filled his mind with burning anger. It was especially uncomfortable knowing that Dr. Gelcro had replaced Dr. Crobat and was now in charge of Snap’s case. Mint had his doubts that Dr. Gelcro did a whole lot to help Snap, and instead focused on having him be locked away somewhere.
Penny noticed his expression and she furrowed her eyes slightly. Mint looked at her in confusion at this. “No, it was not Dr. Gelcro who did this.”
“I-It wasn’t?” Mint couldn’t control the wave of shock that went through him. “I had been so certain...” He lowered his head for a moment, letting this sink in. He reminded himself that there were other zoners besides Dr. Gelcro who would have reason to try to have Snap arrested. He looked at Penny again, leaning forward slightly. “Then who...?”
“We don’t know exactly who it was. But we do know why Snap was taken to jail.” Penny replied. “And that is exactly how we intend to find out just what happened.”
Mint blinked a few times, staring at Penny. “What are you talking about?”
Penny opened her mouth to reply, but instead of her voice, it was Rudy’s that graced their ears.
“Someone found a piece of clothing from Snap that was found at the scene of the crime. Some of the patients have turned up dead, and the doctors, well most of them, as well as large portions of ChalkZone City, believe Snap is responsible. Someone had called up the police and reported their findings. One of the doctors, other than Dr. Gelcro, or maybe one of the patients, and Snap was arrested shortly after.”
“A piece of his clothing..?” Mint widened his eyes. “But...” He placed a hand on his forehead. He took a step forward. Ripclaw moved in close behind him, her eyes watching him intently. “How is that possible?”
Mint couldn’t wrap his head around it. Snap had been in that hospital room the whole time for the past few weeks. He couldn’t leave that room unless someone helped him. Even with a pair of crutches or a cane, Snap could not get to any part of the building, commit a crime, and then flee undetected. The cameras would spot him, and if they aren’t working, the zoners populated that building more than enough for one of them to see him and stop him before he could do anything.
Not like Snap would even do any of that. He and his friends had seen what Snap was like whenever they visited him. He had always been so afraid, even if he tried to hide it well. Snap did not look or behave like any kind of killer. Instead, his behavior was more akin to a lost and frightened little boy.
It was that culprit again. He was the one who...
“We all know there is only one way for this to be possible.” Rudy said, thinking the same thoughts as Mint. “The culprit has struck again.”
“So you are saying that...” Mint seemed to be understanding what they were going for. “..if we take a look at the crime scenes, we could uncover some kind of evidence to lead us to the real killer?”
“Precisely.” Penny nodded her head.
“We have a feeling that the doctors did not really do much searching around the crime scenes. We would not be surprised if they only looked at the came and used that as proof that Snap was the killer.” Rudy narrowed his eyes in disgust, gritting his teeth. He sighed, relaxing himself, and gave a small smile. “Well, I’d say we should double check, and take a look for ourselves.”
Mint gave a small smile at this. While he was not happy that more zoners have been killed, he was glad that this bad situation could be used to churn out something good. With this new crime scene, they may have a better chance at uncovering the truth. Unlike the first one, the hospital hadn’t been blown up, so the evidence, if the doctors did not clean anything up, was still in tact. They could go to the rooms where the killing had taken place, and look for evidence that would lead to the real culprit, not to Snap.
He just hoped that the doctors would let them continue their investigation in the hospital. Mint couldn’t help but feel worried that the doctor zoners, the ones convinced that Snap was the culprit, would go out of their way to prevent them from succeeding. Even though that would be an obstruction of justice and there were severe punishes for that, he didn’t doubt that some zoner would be determined enough to screw with the evidence before they got there.
“We see you are concerned.” Rudy said.
Mint smiled slightly at this. “Yeah, you could say that.”
Rudy took a step forward. He stared straight into Rudy’s eyes. “The doctors would not have erased any of the evidence. The killing was too frequent. The detectives already looked at the places, but from what I heard, the evidence was still there, as well as the piece of clothing from our friend.”
“The zoners would not be stupid enough to try to tamper with the evidence, especially not in a place with security.” Penny said.
“The security had been tampered with before.” Mint pointed out. “What if they were messed with again?”
“I don’t think the zoners would risk it. From what the technician told us last we asked, it’s hard for a zoner trained in the field to tell if a security camera is working or not.” Penny explained, holding her hand out in gesture. “It would be easier for them to let others handle the situation.”
“Well that is true...” Mint felt a little better. If the zoners could not tamper with the evidence without risking getting caught, then at least they could be certain that what they find will be unaltered. Still, there was one other problem. “Would the doctors even let us look?”
“I don’t see why they wouldn’t. I mean, they would think that we’ll be wasting our time.” Rudy said. He gave a bitter chuckle. “They would think that we’ll reach the same conclusion as they would. I don’t think they, if they are so confident, have much to worry about. So they would have little reason not to allow us to look.”
“But they might still try to stop us.” Penny said. “We can’t rule that out. So we’ll have to think of a plan if we hit that deadend.”
Penny had a pont. Indeed, they couldn’t dismiss the possibility of the doctors trying to stop them. Snap had been arrested, which is something a lot of them wanted. If they got word that a group of kids were trying to do some investigation and how that could potentially free Snap, they may not react in the best of ways. They could try to do whatever it took to ensure that they’d fail, and Snap would remain in prison. So a plan to counteract that would need to be forged.
“But we have another area we need to investigate as well.” Rudy said, his eyes widened as if he just realized something. “We need to talk to that one zoner about the fireworks.”
“Oh yeah...” Penny breathed in. “I’m sorry. I was just so focused on that new crime in the hospital and...”
Rudy cut her off. “What are we going to do?” His voice was filled with urgency. “We can’t neglect that, but if we go to it first, we may miss out on our chance to...”
“Why not split up?”
Rudy and Penny looked over at Mint. He stared back at them, a look of determination in his eyes.
“One of us could go find this zoner guy and talk to him. The other two can go to the hospital and look for clues.” Mint said. “That way, we can get both done as quickly as possible.”
Time was of the essence. Mint wasn’t sure how long it was going to be before it was too late. Rudy and Penny hadn’t elaborated on that yet. But he was going to assume there was little time left. The zoners likely wouldn’t keep someone they thought was a mass murderer in jail for very long. They would certainly want to have him taken care of as soon as possible.
He imagined the trial would be soon. The trial would be publicized; all the zoners would be able to watch it, and it would be the talk of the town. That’s what it was like when they had Skrawl arrested the one time. So at least they hadn’t gotten to that point yet. But how long would it be before the trial? And what would happen if Snap was found guilty...? Mint did not want to think about it.
“You’re right, Mint. That could work.” Penny rubbed her chin thoughtfully. “But we’ll need to decide who goes where.”
“I’ll be the one to interrogate that zoner.” Rudy narrowed his eyes dangerously. “If there is a chance that this zoner was the one who framed Snap, or was involved in anyway, I want to be the one to talk to him.”
Mint stared at Rudy, flinching slightly at the boy’s expression. Rudy was usually a nice kid, and even when he was angry, he held back. But when it came to his friends, Rudy can get a little more hostile. He himself had bore witness to it. The memory still filled him with horror, especially now since he got to know Rudy a lot better. Sometimes it was still hard for him to believe that a boy as sweet as him can get so terrifying.
Rudy turned his attention to Mint and Penny. He made a gesture with his head, back to where ChalkZone City was. They were out on the country side, near where Ripclaw had been recooperating.
“You two. Go to the hospital and see if you can find any more clues.” Rudy told them.
Mint and Penny did not argue with Rudy’s declaration. It was clear to both of them that Rudy really wanted to be the one to confront the zoner who may have been responsible for this whole mess. They had to hope that he would not lose his temper, though. That could be problematic. But how would...? He thought of an idea.
Mint took a step towards Rudy. “Hold up.”
Rudy let out a sigh. “Mint, I’m not in the mood to argue with you. Just please... d-”
Mint shook his head, waving his hand out in front of him. “No, no. It’s nothing like that! I just wanted to let you bring along some help.” Mint motioned for Ripclaw to take a couple steps forward. “Ripclaw can take you there faster.”
Rudy gave a small smile. “Thanks, Mint.” His eyes then furrowed with concern. “But...is she in riding condition?” He then lifted up his hand and pointed a finger in his direction. “And what of you and Penny? How will you get back to ChalkZone City?”
“No problem.” Mint raised his hand and snapped a finger. “I already have that figured out.”
A loud screech sounded out in the air. A huge shadow fell upon them, growing larger as something heavy fell down upon them. The three friends looked up and saw that most of their vision was filled with a massive wingspan. Another screech, and the creature touched down not far from them.
Penny’s eyes widened at this. “No..you can’t be serious..” Penny looked over at Mint. “You’re expecting us to ride that thing?!”
“Why not?” Mint grinned. “You don’t have trouble riding that oversized condor of yours.”
“That’s different!” Penny cried. “Courtney did not try to dive bomb me when she first encountered me!”
Mint’s smile faded. He had almost forgotten about that small detail. He turned his attention back to the creature he had summoned. It was the same pterosaur that he had sent to grab onto Rudy, Penny, and Snap’s hovercraft and brought them down. After such a terrifying experience, he couldn’t blame Penny for being so nervous.
Mint took a few steps towards Penny and placed a hand on her shoulder. “It will be fine. Trust me.”
Penny looked at him. She looked so uncertain. “Are you sure?”
“Yeah. I’ll have everything under control.” Mint said, doing his best to reassure her.”
Although she still seemed unsure, Penny smiled at him. “Okay. I trust you.”
Mint smiled at this, and then turned his attention to Rudy. “So we good on the plan?”
Rudy nodded his head. “Yeah. Now we just have to think of a place to meet back at.” He looked around the tree and grass-covered landscape, multi-colored leaves everywhere as if it were fall. He then turned his attention back to his friends. “Would out here work again?”
Mint nodded his head. “Yeah.”
Penny agreed. “Sounds like a plan. Whoever is done first, just head here.” The boys nodded at this. “If the other isn’t back within an hour after one of us arrives, we go find them.”
“Good idea. Just in case something happens.” Rudy said. Wanting to get things started, he turned his attention to Ripclaw. He raised up his hand and motioned for her to come forward. “Come on, Ripclaw. Let’s go.”
Mint grabbed onto Ripclaw by her chin and lifted up her head. He leaned in close to her and whispered, “Make sure Rudy does not try anything foolish, okay?” Ripclaw responded with a small chirp.
Rudy stared at Mint. “What did you say?”
Mint grinned at him. “Nothing! Now come on, let’s go.”
Rudy stared at Mint suspiciously, but said nothing. He walked over to Ripclaw and climbed onto her back. The utahraptor’s wings, the ones given to her by Rudy himself, spread out and she took off, her feet pounding the ground as she tried to gain some leverage.
As Ripclaw was preparing for flight, Mint and Penny walked over to the pterosaur. The large flying animal stared down at them, his beak glinting in the light. He lowered his head and body, allowing Mint and Penny to board him. Then, pawing the ground, the crimson-colored pterosaur raced off, getting ready to launch himself off the ground.
sss
“Whoa! Stop!” Rudy cried, pressing his foot against Ripclaw’s flank. “I think we’re here!”
Ripclaw slowed down, her feet somewhat skidding in the ground. Rudy felt himself being jerked forward as he held onto the feathered dinosaur. He managed to hang on tight, preventing himself from falling down. As soon as they came to a complete stop, he took a look around.
He and Ripclaw were in a relatively unfamiliar part of ChalkZone City. He and his friends didn’t come by these parts that often. It looked like any other place of the city, although this particular area seemed a bit darker tinted, despite it not being in the Night Zone. The zoners around these parts appeared to be more cautious, walking around, sometimes looking over their shoulder.
From what Rudy remembered being told, it was because these parts of the city usually sold illegal things. A black market kind of area. Rudy was surprised such a place existed and, after all this time, he and Penny did not know anything about it, nor Mint. At least no weapons were sold here, which helped them feel somewhat better. But other things were still being sold.
Among those, the white flame fireworks.
While the white flame did appear in one or two stores in other parts of the city, their usage was limited and they only sold one per day. While it was entirely possible that the culprit could have waited a few days, gathering the fireworks to pull this off, Rudy did realize that was unlikely. Snap was caught in that explosion very shortly after he stopped the machine. Too early for the culprit if this was how he was pulling it off.
The only other possibility was this black market, which may have sold the fireworks more freely. The white flame was considered very dangerous if used improperly. And the black market was the best place to get such potentially unstable items.
Rudy wasn’t sure how much luck he was going to have finding this particular zoner. He couldn’t even give Ripclaw his scent, or her scent if the zoner was female. They didn’t even know where to begin. He could see Ripclaw turning her head from side to side as she awaited his orders. Rudy bit his lip, hoping he could figure out some way to find this guy without scaring him off with Ripclaw’s presence.
Then he remembered something. He and Mint had helped Penny out of Shrapnel Tower when it was falling apart, and he remembered that some of the firework dust had rubbed off on Penny. He wondered if... Maybe not, since it’s been a while. Still, he had to try.
“Ripclaw.” Rudy held out his hand, making Ripclaw turn her head to the side. Her one eye looked at him intently. “Smell my hand. There should be some smokey scent on it.”
Ripclaw did as she was told. She moved her head closer towards him, bending her neck further. She pressed her snout against him, giving a couple of sniffs. Rudy could feel her warm breath against his skin.
When it looked like Ripclaw got the scent, Rudy motioned with his arm. “Let’s go!”
The huge utahraptor let out a roar and bolted off. Her feet pounded the ground as she reached through the alleyways, her snout pointed upward, constantly taking in the scent. Rudy held on tightly as the dinosaur made sharp turns, avoiding the zoners and narrowly missing crashing into the walls. A part of him wanted to tell her to slow down, but his desperation to find this zoner as quickly as possible made him fall silent.
He and Ripclaw moved down the alleyways, zipping through them, trying to locate the source of the scent. Ripclaw could occassionally stop and look in both directions, as if trying to decide which direction to take. It never took her long, and they would always be back on the lookout.
A few of the zoners would cry out in surprise as they jumped out of the way. Rudy winced as he heard some pretty nasty things from not so friendly zoners. He did his best to ginore the comments, focusing on finding that zoner who sold, or bought, the white flame fireworks. They had to be around here somewhere.
After a while of searching, it seemed he and Ripclaw were going to come up empty-handed. They were almost out of the black market area. There were only a couple more blocks left and that was it. If they didn’t find the zoner here, then they...
Suddenly Ripclaw paused, her feet planting firmly on the ground. Rudy looked at her, calling out her name. But she did not listen to him. She tilted her head up, turning it slowly from one side to the other. Then she stopped, staring intently at something. Rudy looked at her, following her gaze until he saw what she was focusing on.
To their side, there was a tall, white building, looking pretty pristine, as if newly drawn. There didn’t appear to be any windows, a feature that made it stick out from all the other buildings, even more so than the fact that it looked brand new, or was made from what looked like metal instead of stone and brick. There was a tall door, a slit going down the middle of it, and a metallic-looking stair case that led straight up to it.
Rudy noticed how intently Ripclaw was looking at this building. It made him wonder... Could she sense something from this building? Did the smell lead her here? There was only one way to find out.
“Ripclaw, let’s go.” Rudy said, pointing his hand forward and then patting her on the side of her neck. Ripclaw needed no further prompting, and she immediately moved forward towards the building.
Rudy looked up slowly as they got closer. He could feel a sense of dread welling up inside of him. He gritted his teeth, Ripclaw’s footsteps taking the two of them closer to this location. A part of him felt like running away. The other part forced him to go forward. He knew this was one of his few chances to learn more about what had happened that day.
Soon he and Ripclaw stood on the steps, and they walked up them slowly, taking their time. Ripclaw’s scaly feet made little sound as she stepped lightly onto the rocky surfaces. She stopped in front of the door way. Rudy hopped off of her and moved forward.
He reached out towards the door. He paused for a moment, hesitating. He stared at the door, and then looked upwards at the rest of the building. It looked even more intimidating from this angle, accented by that shine that bounced off the metal. The building seemed to curve, and with how the light bounced off of it, it looked almost as though the massive building was curving in around him and Ripclaw, ready to crush them. He swallowed and looked back at the door.
He narrowed his eyes. He had to do this. For Snap, and for his friends, and for the rest of ChalkZone. Mustering up as much he could, he moved his hand towards the door and knocked against it with the back of his knuckles. He then took a step back and waited.
It didn’t take long for him to get an answer.
“Who is it?”
“Rudy Tabootie. I would like to talk to you.” Rudy paused. “If you don’t mind.”
There was a long, awkward silence. Rudy could feel anxiety grow inside of him. Had he said something to offend the zoner? Was the zoner getting reinforcements? The silence did nothing to help.
Then he heard the sound of clicking and clanging. He realized that the zoner was unlocking the door. He and Ripclaw stood still and quiet, waiting for the zoner to open up the door. Seconds later, the left door opened up slowly, revealing the zoner inside.
Rudy was shocked by what he saw. He had seen all kinds of zoners, but he had never seen one quite like this. He found himself taking a step back and even Ripclaw seemed to be nervous.
The zoner in question was an eight foot tall insectoid. They looked like a beetle crossed with a grasshopper. They also appeared to be made of metal; their bodies shined silver much like the building did. In fact, if the zoner hadn’t been moving around a little, Rudy would have thought that they were a part of the building, a statue or something. With a head like that of an insect, it was hard to tell if the zoner was happy or not. The large, bug-like eyes stared down at him, freezing Rudy in apprehension.
The bug zoner spoke. “State your business, human. I do not have a lot of time.”
Rudy winced. Even the voice was devoid of emotion, or any obvious signs of gender. Rudy gulped and said, “I was wondering if you know anything about the white flame fireworks.”
The insectoid zoner tilted their head slightly. “Why do you want to know if I, Xannon, know about that?” Without a discernable variation in the voice, Rudy couldn’t tell if they were offended or merely curious. “What traced you to me?”
Rudy opened his mouth to speak. He paused and took a look around. He could see some zoners were watching him. They all looked apprehensive, well more so than usual. They all seemed nervous around this Xannon person he was speaking to. That made him feel even more nervous. He could feel his heart beginning to clench. He turned his attention back to Xannon, not wanting to keep him waiting.
“Well, you see..”
sss
Mint and Penny moved through the hospital as fast as as quietly as possible. Neither of them wanted to attract the attention of the doctors. Most of them weren’t on their side on this issue, and there was a chance that they might try to stop them if they found them wandering around here. It was easy getting past the receptionist, but the rest...they would have to be careful.
It was going to be difficult finding which patients had been killed, which rooms to check out. They couldn’t very well ask, so their only option was to find the hospital records. They would have printed out this information for the obituaries. The printer room would have to be around here somewhere.
Penny guessed that the best place to look would be on the first level, in the back where the offices were. She had strong doubts that a printer room would be on the higher levels where the patients were. She hoped she and Mint would find the room soon. Otherwise, they could get themselves into trouble.
Penny looked left and right as she and Mint went down the hallway. They hadn’t run into any doctors yet, which surprised her, but she was grateful for it. She turned her eyes up towards the walls a few times, looking at the signs that they passed by. She tried to look for any sign of a printer room, but so far, had no such luck. She began to wonder if they would even have a sign on the wall for it. It seemed unlikely, since the signs usually had locations of more important rooms, such as surgery or x-rays.
Down ahead of her, she could see they were headed to a deadend, with two ways to go. It didn’t take her and Mint long to reach it. They quickly decided to go right and headed down that way. Following this path led them into an open room, and it took them seconds to realize that they had gone back into the waiting room.
Penny let out a soft groan. She couldn’t believe they had gone in a complete circle. She looked over at Mint, who seemed just as shocked as she was. What were they going to do now? She didn’t know if they could manage to get past the receptionist again.
Penny replayed their actions in her head, trying to see where they had gone wrong. She soon realized that she and Mint had gotten turned around somewhere. They had made a wrong turn, and then another wrong turn, and that took them back this way. They had been so focused on finding where the printer room was that neither of them realized they were heading back the way they came. Well, that would explain the lack of doctors, perhaps.
Penny grumbled to herself. They would need to figure out a way to get past the receptionist. Perhaps if she and Mint were quick enough, they could get away without her noticing. She motioned to Mint to follow her, and the two of them headed back towards the door they had went through before.
The receptionist spotted them immediately. “Now hold on there!” Penny and Mint flinched, noting the angry tone in the zoner’s voice. “You’re not going anywhere this time!” The two humans turned their heads, looking straight at the receptionist. “You two may have been able to get past me before, but this time, you’re not.”
“Please, we just want to...” Penny started to say.
The receptionist narrowed her eyes. “I’m sorry, but unless you are visiting a patient, I cannot allow it.” She paused for a moment. “And since you usually come here to see that friend of yours, and now that he has been arrested, I see little reason to let you pass through.”
“What if we want to see another zoner?” Mint asked. “If we are only allowed in to see a patient, then you can’t deny us if we are trying to see another friend of ours.”
The receptionist chuckled bitterly. “I highly doubt that, Enemy Creator.” Mint winced at this. “If you two had any other zoner pals in here you were visiting, I would have known about it.” She gestured to herself. She then motioned towards them. “Plus, no visitors are allowed in right now anyway.”
“What? Why?” Mint asked, clearly ignoring the insult from before.
The receptionist narrowed her eyes. “Because of the murder, you id-”
Penny cut off the zoner before she could complete her insult. “Is that why the doctors aren’t in the hallways? Are they worried that something might happen to the other patients?”
At this, the zoner nodded her head. “Of course.” She rested her arms on the table in front of her. She narrowed her eyes as she looked at the two humans. Curling her lip up slightly, she said, “They don’t know if the security system is functioning properly, or if other patients had been afflicted than what was discovered. They want to do a thorough sweep to see if Snap did anything else.”
“Snap didn’t do anything!” Mint cried.
“I am not the judge of that.” The receptionist said. The tone of her voice gave away what she was indicating: the trial that was coming up soon. “Besides, why do you care? You put Snap in here before, remember?”
Mint narrowed his eyes at this. “I can’t believe you’re still...”
“Mint! Stop!” Penny gripped her friend on his shoulder, glaring at him. Mint lowered his head and took a step back. With Mint calmed down, Penny shot a glare to the receptionist. She would have scolded her for what she said, but Penny decided to push that aside. “Look, can we please just...”
She was cut off when she heard footsteps behind her. She could hear the sound of something tapping on the ground. A familiar sound that she and her friends had grown accustomed to when they had been visiting Snap. She turned her head and she could see a sight for sore eyes.
“Dr. Crobat!” Penny called to him, a smile spreading across her face.
The bird zoner stopped walking. He had his side facing Penny and Mint. He was looking at them with one eye. His eyes were widened in shock, as if he didn’t expect to see them. He turned his head, looking down at them. “Penny? Mint? What are you doing here?”
“What do you mean? We always come here to visit Snap.” Mint said.
“Well yeah, but since he got arrested..” The doctor flinched at that word. “Well..I thought that you would be trying to figure out what happened.”
Penny took a step towards him. “That’s exactly what we’re trying to do.” Dr. Crobat looked at her curiously. “We want to find one of the rooms where a zoner had been killed recently. We want to see if we can find any evidence leading to a different culprit other than Snap.”
Mint said, “We know that he wasn’t responsible.” The receptionist rolled her eyes at this, but said nothing. “But in order to prove his innocense, we need evidence. If we can find something from the murder scene that points to a culprit too different from Snap, then...”
“..then it would place doubt and the culprit’s methods would be partially undone...” Dr. Crobat said, finishing the sentence. “Yes, I can see what you are getting at.”
“Will you help us?” Penny asked hopefully. “Please...we need to do this.”
Dr. Crobat stared down at Penny for a few seconds. His eyes narrowed slightly, thoughts clearly racing through his head. After a few moments of silence, he gave a small smile and nodded his head once. “Sure, I’ll do whatever I can.”
Penny smiled at this, as did Mint. Both were relieved that Dr. Crobat was willing to help them. They needed all the help they could get. Dr. Crobat knew this place better than them and he likely knew who the deceased were. He could take them right to them.
The three of them moved towards the door, with Dr. Crobat in front and Mint and Penny behind. They ignored the cries from the receptionist, not paying her any mind. Soon they were back in the hallway and they began to travel through it.
Penny wasn’t sure how long they had taken walking down the corridors and hallways. Nor did she care. Right now, the only thing she was focused on was finding evidence to help her friend get out of jail. She and Mint were determined to find something that would prove to the zoners that Snap had nothing to do with that attack on Shrapnel Tower, nor did he participate in the killing of hospital patients recently.
Dr. Crobat led them towards the stairs, moving up them as quickly as they could. Penny ignored the burning pain in her legs as they went up several flights of stairs. Then, when they reached the floor, they moved to the left, rushing past a few stray doctors as they did so. The doctors attempted to speak to them, but either they ignored them or Dr. Crobat managed to silence them. Most of the doctors they ran into were not allies, and they made that clear with the expressions on their faces.
Soon they stopped in front of one room. Penny looked up at the number and noticed something odd about it. There was a small, red dot located on the bottom left of the number plate. She looked over at Dr. Crobat, giving him a silent question that she knew that he would understand right away.
Dr. Crobat gritted his beak. “That’s the death mark. We use this red dot to mark which patients have died, or will almost die.”
“I’ve never seen a hospital do that before.” Mint said, staring at the red dot. “I guess our Real World hospitals just don’t see the point in them.”
“Well when you work in a huge hospital in a world where death is much more uncommon, it pays to have a reminder.” Dr. Crobat said. “We zoners are not unfamiliar with death, but we certainly don’t tango with it as much as you humans do.”
Penny nodded her head in understanding. Not wanting to stay on the subject of death for long, she said, “So...can we go in?”
Dr. Crobat nodded his head. “Sure.”
Penny and Mint watched as Dr. Crobat reached forward and grabbed the door knob. He turned it slowly and pushed it open. She and Mint looked at each other for a moment and nodded their heads once. The three of them soon entered the room.
Penny snorted. Even though the room was devoid of any zoner, evidence of that zoner being there was apparent. A strong stench of death hung strongly in the air, making her and Mint cringe back. Dr. Crobat looked down at them sympathetically. He held an expression that told them that he had grown accustomed to this smell, and he understood how they felt.
The room hadn’t been fully cleaned up. There was no body there. Penny wondered if the doctors had moved it somewhere. She wouldn’t be surprised if that were the case. The equipment was still there, as were the cords that were attached to whoever had been laying here before. She cautiously moved forward, keeping her hands close to her so she didn’t accidentally touch anything.
As she moved closer to the bed, she could hear Mint say, “Where did you guys take the body? To the morgue?” It seemed that he was thinking the same thing.
To their shock, the bird zoner shook his head. “No. We did not.”
Penny stopped. She slowly turned around. She stared at the bird, wide-eyed. “What do you mean? I thought you found the patients dead...”
“That’s highly exaggerated.” Dr. Crobat said. “We know the patients were dead, yes. We can all smell the distinct odor of death. But we found nobodies. They were all gone.” Mint and Penny stared at the zoner in shock at this. “That is why I am certain Snap couldn’t have done it.” He lowered his head. “Still, there are too many doctors here who think that Snap still could have pulled it off somehow.”
“But how?” Mint asked, his tone filled with confusion. “He can’t walk very well with those burned legs of his. How did they expect him to drag multiple zoners out of the building without getting caught?”
Dr. Crobat shrugged his shoulders at ths. “Well they think it was still possible, somehow.”
Penny let this information sink in. The culprit responsible somehow managed to take a few zoners from this hospital without getting spotted. She couldn’t begin to imagine the kind of stealth that would need to be involved. Snap would not be able to pull such a thing off in his current state, and she doubt that he would be able to do it even if his legs weren’t damaged.
The idea of the culprit being able to pull this off without getting caught still frightened her. She could feel the cold fear moving through her body. Just how good was this zoner when it came to infiltrating buildings? What were they fully capable of? Would they be able to find a way to stop them? Penny hoped that somehow, someway, they would succed.
Penny turned her attention back to the bed. She moved in closer, her eyes looking at the wires and needs attached to them laying on the bed. She noticed something odd about them. It wasn’t until she got close enough that she could see what it was.
The needle tips were coated in blood. Not a lot, but enough to unsettle Penny. She also noticed that the needles also looked a little bent. She narrowed her eyes slightly at this. This seemed to indicate evidence of a struggle. Indeed, the blankets seemed a bit kicked up, as if the zoner was attempting to fight back. This suggested that the zoner was conscious, and either trying to take in air, or the culprit had paid them a visit. Either painted a terrifying scenario in Penny’s mind.
Penny and Mint soon began to look for clues. They walked around the room, looking left and right, trying to find anything that could help them prove that their friend is innocent. But no matter how long they looked, they seemed to be finding nothing.
They did not give up, though. They couldn’t give up. They had to keep trying. If they failed...how were they going to help their friend? They were running out of options, and they were running out of time.
Then, just when Penny was about to try another room, Mint called out, “I found something!”
Penny, as well as Dr. Crobat, moved towards where Mint was pointing. They approached the corner of the bed, near where the heart monitor was. Penny looked in closely, her dark eyes trying to find what Mint had spotted. At first, she couldn’t see anything. But when she looked in even closer, she could see something that she did not expect to see.
Claw marks.
Faint, thin, but claw marks nonetheless.
Penny’s eyes widened at this. She glanced over at Mint, a warm feeling welling up in her chest, intermixing with sharp cold. A torrent of conflicting emotions rushed through her. She and Mint both knew what this meant.
On the one hand, it was a terrifying discovery. A zoner with sharp claws, dragging away an innocent victim... They could only imagine the pain and horror the patient must have felt in his final moments. The claw’s indentions indicated that the culprit was not exactly very gentle.
But this did pave the way to Snap’s innocense. Snap was a superhero zoner and did not have any claws, or anything sharp for that matter. This piece of evidence, alone, could help derail the suspicions that had been placed upon their friend. They had to show the other doctors this. She knew there was no way that they could explain how the claw marks got there...
...unless they try to say that Snap had an accomplice... Penny shook the thought of her head. She knew they still had to try. They still needed to look around and try to find more clues.
But they never got that far.
“What are you doing here?!”
The three froze, their bodies temporarily becoming statues. They turned their stiffened necks to see who had called out to them. Their eyes widened at what they saw.
There, standing in the door way, was Dr. Gelcro. The siberian husky had his arms at his sides, his fingers curled against his palms, his fists shaking. His red eyes were narrowed, lips curled back into a snarl. His tail swished from side to side, and the fur on the back of his neck was slightly raised. His ears were pricked forward, and his expression held a mixture of disbelief and fury.
The husky zoner took a few steps into the room. He glared at Penny and Mint, but his focus was pushed almost entirely on Dr. Crobat. The bird zoner took a few steps back as Dr. Gelcro approached him. A low growl eminated from his throat, and, judging from this, Penny could tell that this zoner could not be reasoned with.
“What the fuck are you doing?!” Dr. Gelcro snapped at Dr. Crobat. He pointed a claw towards him. “I told you, I took over Snap’s case!”
“Snap was arrested!” Dr. Crobat yelled back. “I am just helping them find clues! That’s all!”
“Yeah, clues partaining to Snap! Who happens to be my jurisdiction!” Dr. Gelcro pointed at himself, his arms rigid, showing just how angry he was. “You have no idea just what kind of trouble you are in, Dr. Crobat...”
The bird zoner’s eyes widened at this. Then they narrowed. “What kind of trouble I’m in? What about Snap?”
“Oh not this again...” Dr. Gelcro muttered, rolling his eyes.
Dr. Crobat ignored him, holding a hand out towards the window, pointing. “He was arrested for something he didn’t do! Can you imagine how he must feel, trapped in that disgusting jail, surrounded by zoners who think he killed their loved ones?!”
Dr. Gelcro placed a hand on his head, rubbing his temples. “Please, will you just drop that already?” He let out a groan of frustration. “The more you say he’s innocent, that doesn’t automatically mean that he is.” He lowered his head and glared at Dr. Crobat. “I’m afraid I am going to have to ask you all to leave. If I catch you here again, I will resort to more drastic measures.”
“You can’t do that!” Mint cried. “It’s not fair!”
Dr. Gelcro bared his sharp teeth at Mint, making the boy take a step back. “You want to know what’s really unfair, boy?” He moved in closer to him, closing the cap quickly. “Perhaps I should tell you. Or maybe you already know. After all, the Enemy Creator knows all about death and destruction, doesn’t he?”
Penny glared at Dr. Gelcro. “Now you see here! Mint...”
“No, you see here!” Dr. Gelcro snapped at her, growling loudly. “I will not have you three cause more trouble for this hospital. It’s bad enough that we lost patients under our noses. We don’t need your fucking theories causing more screw up for us. So get out of here! Now!” He pointed a clawed finger towards the door. “Or I will call security!”
Penny glared at the zoner, gritting her teeth. She couldn’t believe this was happening. Dr. Gelcro was attempting to cut their investigation short. And she wasn’t sure how much help Dr. Gelcro could be. They were getting low on options, and Penny knew that, if they lost this opportunity, there would be little they could do in the future.
She hoped that Rudy was having better luck than her. She hoped that, somehow, he was able to uncover some kind of clue. Rudy was their only chance now.
sss
Rudy and Ripclaw ran as fast as they could. They dared not look behind them. Rudy had his arms wrapped around Ripclaw’s neck, feeling her powerful muscles flex as they ran. He didn’t know how long they had been running. All his racing mind was thinking about was getting away.
Behind them, he could hear the sound of footsteps, the clang of metal, and a loud buzzing sound. He knew that Xannon was on their tail, and if they didn’t find a place to hide fast, they were screwed.
Suddenly, he felt Ripclaw jerk forward. She fell down into a tunnel, bringing Rudy along with her. They kept sliding down, running and tumbling down. Ripclaw’s already damaged wing was getting worse as it was slammed a few times at odd angles. Rudy could feel himself getting banged up as he rolled down this tunnel, and then the two slammed against something hard and metal. A support structure of some kind.
Rudy coughed a few times, and he brushed himself off. He managed to climb up to his feet. His leg and arm hurt him, but he did not see anything that he felt was alarming. A few cuts and scrapes, but nothing worse than that. He looked over at Ripclaw to check her out.
She, too, appeared to be mostly fine. Her wing was in bad shape and she could not fly, but it didn’t appear to be broken at least. But he was no expert; he would have to take her to the vet soon. He briefly thought about what Mint was going to think when he found out that Ripclaw was hurt. He pushed it aside, knowing that, right now, he couldn’t focus on that.
He held onto Ripclaw, holding her mouth shut, as they heard footsteps. He knew it was Xannon. There was no way he could ever forget that sound, the squeaking of metal against metal, the way his sharply pointed legs cut into the ground. He held still, looking up to where the tunnel began, where the light was coming from.
Xannon was standing there, looking down the hole. He must know he was down there. There was no way he could not have known. And sure enough, Xannon jumped down, landing not far from where Rudy and Ripclaw were. He slowly turned around, his insect eyes, now glowing, looking for them.
Rudy and Ripclaw cringed behind the pillar they had ended up behind. They lowered themselves against the ground, and remained as still and as quiet as they could. Xannon came over, turning his head from side to side, his antenna moving around, trying to scent them.
As they remained hidden, hoping that Xannon would overlook them, Rudy’s mind raced. He could not believe that his interrogation had turned out this way. He couldn’t believe just how angry Xannon had gotten. Now here he was, hiding from him, hoping to not get ripped to shreds by his sharp, metal appendages.
It quickly became apparent to him that this zoner was not involved in what happened to Snap. He did not sell any white flame fireworks. He couldn’t have been the one to give the culprit the fireworks, nor could he have been there. No one had seen a metal zoner in that area, and there was no way they could have missed it.
Rudy felt his heart clench, intermixing not just fear, but horrific realization as well. He knew that he and his friends had just lost one of their only clues to what happened on that day. They had lost this key that could have proven Snap’s innocense. Options were running very low now, and Rudy feared that they would run out completely.
He could only hope that Penny was having a better time finding clues than he was.
sss
Sandra grunted as she dragged the bag over towards her machine. The bag was a bit heavier than she imagined it would be. She lifted it up a little more, slinging it over her shoulders. She approached her machine, eager to get everything set up.
She had gotten some more meat for her restaurant lately, but she knew she had to get more. She didn’t want to take the chance of running out of meat. That was her thing, her specialty. Each of her specials always partained to some kind of meat..well most of the time. She was able to get the most variet out of them and her customers were prying for her meat-based dishes. Her more vegan and vegetarian options still got sold, but they weren’t nearly as popular.
So in order to keep up with this demand, she had to get more meat. She knew exactly where to get some as well. There was a nice place in the city where she usually gets her meat. There was plenty to choose from, and a vast variety as well.
But this time, she wanted something different. She wanted, just this once, to go somewhere else to obtain the meat. She found another place, not so big, and she found something that would work wonderfully. It was a bit of a challenge to get, but she pulled it off. She was hardly proud, though. She felt it was a little too easy. But oh well.
She soon reached the machine. She dragged the bag over. She needed to have this meat freshly ground up before she can use it for any of her recipes. She lifted the bag up and proceeded to get the meat out of it. She held it up high, pulling the bag over, letting the meat inside drop down...
...only to reveal a recently deceased corpse.
Sandra stared down at it, a small smile spread across her face. If she remembered right, this zoner had been known as Doofus Penny. It was so sad that it was so easy to kill her. The zoner had been too trusting, and didn’t attempt to fight back until it was too late. She had made quick work of her, the gashes on her throat being a testament to that. Oh well, easy prey was better than wasting energy.
Sandra grabbed onto Doofus Penny’s neck and dragged her over to the machine. She raised her tail and pressed one of the buttons. The machine whirred to life, the sound of metal clanging together being heard easily, despite being a little muffled. She then lifted her up over the wide opening and dropped her in. Sandra took a step back, listening to the crunching, grinding, and gushing as the machine did its magic.
Then, seconds later, out onto the silver vat which Sandra had placed there, a pink, slimy substance came out, dropping onto the plate in a sickening, wet thud. Sandra watched and waited, and soon, after several more seconds, the machine was done. Now there were a couple of pounds worth of this pink material in the vat.
Sandra smirked at this. She knew her customers were going to love this new meat.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Oct 24, 2014 21:04:40 GMT -5
Chapter 20: Interrogation In The Restaurant
I was waiting on a different story. This time, I'm mistaken... -How You Remind Me, Nickelback
“What? Are you sure?” Penny asked, looking over at Mint with a shocked expression. It was difficult for her to comprehend what he had just told them. “Are you absolutely sure?”
Mint nodded his head. “Yeah, I am.” He closed his eyes softly. “I would not lie to you about this?”
Rudy narrowed his eyes slightly. “Why didn’t you say something before?”
Mint reopened his eyes and looked over at Rudy. “Because I wasn’t entirely certain.” He clenched his teeth and looked away. He closed his eyes again. “Not until now, that is.”
Penny and Rudy looked at each other, both confused and surprised by this turn of events. Penny had never expected Mint to tell them something like this. It felt as though they were in some kind of weird dream. She couldn’t think of any reason why Mint would hide this information. He said he wasn’t certain but..he still should have said something earlier.
If they had known earlier, they might have seen the warning signs before all this had happened. If he had just opened up his mouth and confessed his concerns, they could have used that to help Snap when he was being accused by those other zoners. They could have used this information to track down this zoner and ask questions sooner.
Instead, he was quiet. Instead, he chose to remain silent and not speak up with his concerns. While she was certain Mint might have had some reason, other thing just being unsure, Penny still couldn’t help but feel a bit angry with him.
But she did not hold onto that anger for long. He was telling them now. She shouldn’t waste time scolding him, and she knew Rudy was aware of this as well. They couldn’t afford spend their precious minutes questioning why Mint held back this information. They needed to spend their time learning more about this, as it might hold answers to how to deal with their current predicament.
She knew they would need to act soon. They had been unable to do anything the other day as they found out what time it was, and realized they needed to leave before their parents found them missing from their rooms. They decided it was best to wait until tomorrow. Luckily for them, the school was closed, so they had more time to spare. This time, they should be able to speak with Sandra without fear of interruptions.
“I wish you would have spoken up earlier, Mint. I wish you told us that Sandra was your creation.” Rudy said, shaking his head in disappointment. “It would have saved us a lot of trouble, I’m sure.”
Mint clenched his teeth at this. “I’m sorry. I just...” He held up his hands for a few seconds, staring at Rudy and Penny. He then lowered them. “I just didn’t want to send you all on a wild goose chase. That’s all.”
Rudy stared at Mint. “I understand.” He narrowed his eyes. “But you should still have said something. If Sandra was giving you weird vibes, you should have spoken up. We would have listened. We wouldn’t have been angry at you or made fun of you, if that is what you were concerned about.” He took a small step forward. “Do you understand, Mint?”
The thirteen year old nodded his head. “Yes, I do. I’m sorry.”
Penny decided now was a good time to move on. She didn’t want to drag this on for longer than it needed to be. They didn’t have an unlimited amount of time to do everything. They needed to get moving now. “Mint, what do you remember about Sandra? When you drew her, what did you create her to be like?”
Mint rubbed his chin thoughtfully. His eyes narrowed, facing towards the ground, looking at nothing. “Well...” He said, in deep thought. “It was several years ago, before I met any of you. I was at my cousin’s house, and he wanted me to draw something for him.”
“So you drew Sandra?” Rudy asked.
Mint nodded his head. “That is correct. Of course, she didn’t have any of the armor she does now, nor did she have the triangular mark on her forehead.”
Penny connected the dots immediately. “So your cousin made some modifications of her.”
“That is very likely what happened.” Mint said. He straightened himself up, folding his arms against his chest. “He probably made the changes after I left. He said he liked the way it was before, and I believed him. But after seeing this...” He turned his head, looking down the street. They were standing not far from Sandra’s Alcove. “...well I think it’s safe to say that he was not as impressed with Sandra as I initially thought, since he went and altered her design.” There was a pause, and then his eyes widened. “I wonder if he did more than just change her appearance...”
Penny shared a quick, confused glance with Rudy. She wondered what Mint could be talking about. She and Rudy were both aware that a zoner could be modified by another creator if said creator got to them before the chalk was erased. Beyond that, they weren’t aware of any other changes that could take place. What was Mint referring to?
Mint looked at them both, his eyes still wide. Something was clearly on his mind. He didn’t attempt to speak again after a few seconds. He tried a few times, but he would always just shut his mouth, and a few times, he’d look around, as if confused or unsure of how to continue.
The longer Mint stayed quiet, the more nervous Rudy and Penny got. For him to stay this quiet for this long, it made them wonder just what had him so worried. Sandra’s physical appearance had been altered, so what else could have been done with her? What would have Mint so worried? The only thing left was...
...her mental state.
Penny’s eyes widened in horror at this. “M-Mint? Are you saying that your cousin may have...altered Sandra’s..purpose?”
Mint bit his lip. He opened his mouth to speak. No words came out. He shut his jaws, and gulped. Then he nodded his head swiftly.
At this, Penny and Rudy gasped in horror, taking a step back from him. The thought sent cold shivers down their spines. Another creator altering the purpose of someone else’s creation? The mere thought of that nearly caused their hearts to stop beating. The very idea of that happening...it was incomprehensible. All this time, they had always thought that the zoner’s purpose would always be what the original creator intended.
But now Mint had just thrown them a curveball. He was suggesting something that they thought had been impossible. They were suggesting that a zoner could get hijacked in a sense, hacked and altered, by another creator. Not just physically, but mentally as well. A zoner intended to do one thing would suddenly doing something else, perhaps even the clear opposite of the original creator’s intentions.
This could be something as simple as a shy zoner becoming more social, or it could be as dramatic as a firefighter zoner suddenly being transformed into a villain that causes the fires in the first place. The possibilities swam through the kids’ heads, filling them with dread.
If that is the case, then what did this mean for Sandra? What did Mint intend for her to do? What did his cousin do when he erased her? What new purpose had she been given?
Penny shivered a little from the thoughts of what could happen. She and Rudy never encountered something like this before, not from what she can recall. There was Skrawl, but Rudy hardly played a role in drawing him, so that didn’t really count. There was the time that Rudy tried to fix those drawings, but his input had zero affect on the zoners’ mentalities.
So how did Mint’s cousin cause such a change? What did he do differently?
For now, however, they would have to worry about that later. If it was at all possible that Sandra was altered, that could lead to some big problems. Penny wondered if the others knew what this could mean. She wondered if they had reached the same conclusions as she had. Judging from their expressions, it was hard to say, so she decided to speak up.
“Do you know what this could mean, guys?”
Mint and Rudy looked over at her. They both wore worried expressions. They soon shook their heads, making it obvious that the two were worried that something bad could come out of this, but unsure of what it could be.
“It means that Sandra might have a conflict of her own mind.” Penny said. When the two boys looked at her in confusion, she continued, “Think about it. Mint, you had a very clear intention with Sandra, didn’t you?”
Mint nodded his head slowly. “Y-Yeah, I did...” He paused to think, tilting his head upwards. “If I remember right...” He turned his attention back to Penny. “She was intended to be a nurse of some kind. Dragon nurse I mean. A talented healer. I created her to be a part of my cousin’s roleplaying game.”
“Right. But that’s now how she is now, is it?” Penny pointed out.
“No.” Mint shook his head.
Rudy looked over at Mint. “She’s opened up a restaurant, and is a cook.” He paused, as if letting this sink in. “Do you think your cousin did that?”
“He must have. I don’t ever recall creating Sandra with cooking abilities.” Mint said. “Well outside of healing herbs, I mean.”
“Precisely. She was changed.” Penny said, raising up a finger. “Your cousin gave her come capabilities, and likely more, that you did not intend. This caused her to change from what you had intended.” She furrowed her eyes. “But I’m afraid there is more.” Mint and Rudy stared at Penny, their eyes widening in apprehension. Penny bit on her lip, sucking on it. “There is a chance that Sandra is now of two minds.”
“Two minds?” Rudy tilted his head. “What are you talking about?”
“You mean like..bipolar or something?” Mint inquired.
“Kind of. But not exactly.” Penny tried to think of the best way to explain what she was talking about. “What I am saying is that Sandra likely has her original personality that Mint provided, and the altered personality that his cousin gave her, and now they are trying to intermix with one another to create a personality. Unfortunately, the bonding could be unstable, which means that Sandra has likely become unpredictable.”
The thought of this sent quivers down all their spines. The idea of an unpredictable zoner was rather uncomfortable. They already knew what an unpredictable zoner could be like. They all had their fair share of dealing with Skrawl. That zoner had been drawn by multiple people with no set personality given to him. No one could have known what he’d be like when he was first erased.
If Sandra had become unpredictable as well... How were they going to deal with her? It was still speculation. Penny could be wrong, and the personality they had all seen her display before was her natural one, not a fake one she came up with. But the possibility still existed, and she knew they would have to be on their toes.
They would need to figure out how to deal with a potentially unpredictable zoenr. As she glanced over to the restaurant not far, as she watched the zoners go in, she knew they would have to be careful. She bit her lip, wondering how they could interrogate a potentially unstable zoner.
“Well we can’t stand around here and do nothing.” Rudy’s voice pulled her out of her thoughts. “We need to talk to Sandra before she becomes too busy with the dinner rush.”
“That’s not going to be for a few hours.” Mint pointed out. A quick glance at Rudy made him pause for thought. “But yeah, you’re right. We can’t wait.”
Penny knew they were right. Even though they didn’t know how Sandra was going to react, they needed to speak with her. They didn’t have much of a choice. There was no time to think and plan. They had to talk now. They would just have to be careful and hope for the best.
Without another word, the group of friends headed towards the restaurant.
sss
“That will be $12 please.” Sandra said, smiling the best she could.
“Okay, let me get out my wallet...” Said the zoner in front of her as he reached for his wallet. Behind him, Sandra could see the other members of his group. There must be about six altogether. Soon the zoner handed her the money. “Here you are.”
“Thank you.” Sandra said. She took the money and put it into her machine. “Have a nice day.”
“You too.” Said the zoner as he and his friends left, going to one of the tables near the windows.
Sandra took this moment to take in a deep breath and look around her restaurant. She couldn’t help but feel a strong sense of pride in what she was able to accomplish. She couldn’t believe just how much business and praise she got the past few weeks, especially lately. Her new specialities were reeling in more and more customers, and now it was to the point where she was a talk of the town. Many zoners outside would mention her restaurant and how great it was. She smiled at this. She was glad she could satisfy her customers.
She was happy that she got her machine working again. She knew that was how she was able to draw in more customers. She needed that machine to help her obtain more meat. It was the meat that was the biggest seller. It was the meat that she could do culinary magic with, and make a whole variety of tasty meals.
Her latest product, using meat she had obtained from Doofus Penny, had sold very quickly. She had already run out the zoner’s meat to use. Her customers loved it, and the ones who didn’t get any were quite disappointed. But there was nothing she could do about it, and they knew it. She promised to get some more as soon as she had the supplies. Obviously, she never told them that the meat came from Doofus Penny. She didn’t want anyone to steal the idea from her. She felt such strong pride in her new way of making food; she did not want anyone to take it away from her, to copy her idea and lure away her customers. So it was a well kept secret.
As she went in the back to prepare her latest customers’ meals, she couldn’t help but overhear some of the things the zones were saying. Her ears twitched as she listened in on the conversation.
“Can you believe it? The jail had apparently postponed Snap’s trial.” A female zoner said, her voice laced in disgust. “They better have a good reason for it.”
“They are probably trying to gather some witnesses or something. It wouldn’t be much of a trial if it was barren.” The male zoner with her said.
The female zoner shook her head. “Well, as long as he is tossed back in jail where he belongs, I’m fine.”
The male zoner looked at her sympathetically. “Don’t worry. Snap won’t get away with murdering your friend.”
Sandra paused for a few seconds, letting this information sink in. So it would seem that Snap’s trial was not going to happen today like she had expected, but likely a few days from now. Curious. She wondered what could have caused the delay. She’d just chalk it up to what that one zoner said. They probably need more time or something to set up the trial.
Speaking of Snap, she wondered how he was doing. The little zoner was probably scared and frightened at this point, being trapped in that jail with zoners who believe he was responsible for the loss of their loved ones. The situation sounded horrifying even in thought, but she knew it was necessary to drive home the point of why he shouldn’t have wronged her. She would allow the trial to commense and allow him to get sentenced. Then, if she felt that he learned his lesson in time, she would save him from the death penalty. If not...well she hoped they would make it quick.
She still felt some excitement for all of this. She still felt that ruge of adrenaline as she pulled off these stunts without anyone realizing it was her. It was still all sort of a game to her. But she was settling down now, and it no longer gave her the same kind of rush as before. Now she was just hoping it was going to end soon.
She hoped that her methods were able to teach Snap a valuable lesson. She hoped that, by the time the trial came, Snap would be regretful for his actions, for destroying her precious machine. Otherwise, then she would have wasted her time on him. She hoped that he could prove her wrong about him. She hoped that he would surprise her, and show her that he was capable of reasoning and understanding.
But for now, she couldn’t worry about it. Snap’s trial would be in a few days. She can worry about him later. She would give him some more time to think about what he did. At the moment, paying attention to her restaurant was of a more important, urgent manner.
Suddenly, as she finished delivering the multiple meals to her latest customers, she could hear the sound of the doors squeaking open. She walked towards the curved counter where her register was, turning her head to see who her new potential customers would be.
To her surprise, it wasn’t anyone she thought it was going to be. Not a new customer. Not a return customer. Not a regular customer. Instead, it was Rudy, Penny, and Mint. She blinked a few times, wondering what they wanted to talk to her about. She remained behind her counter, staring at them as they approached.
“Hello.” Sandra said, raising her hand in greeting. “What did you come to me about?”
“Sandra...we need to talk.” Rudy said, his voice rather stern.
Sandra was surprised by the way Rudy said that. And the way they were looking at her puzzled her as well. She did her best not to look unnerved, however, and she offered a small smile. “Okay...let’s talk. What did you want to discuss?”
“Where you the one who left claw marks in the ChalkZone hospital?” Came Rudy’s question, swift and firm. He stared at her intently, awaiting an answer.
Sandra’s eyes widened at this. She looked left and right, ensuring that none of her customers were listening in on this. When she was satisfied in knowing that her customers were too busy talking with each other to pay attention to what Rudy and his friends were saying, Sandra decided it was best to take this talk somewhere more...private.
Sandra waved her hand towards them, ushering them to come with her. “We should talk somewhere more...quiet.” She gave a quick, nervous chuckle. “We don’t want anyone interrupting us.”
The three children stared at her, but they all nodded their heads in understanding. Without a word, albeit a bit slowly, they followed her as she led them in the back. She walked passed the kitchen and a bit down further.
When they came to the first bend, she led them into a small room on the right. An empty room with a single overhead light. She did not have any use for this room yet. With no distractions, it would be the best place for them to discuss topics like this.
“Okay... so, can you repeat the question?” Sandra asked, interlocking her feather fingers.
Rudy narrowed his eyes slightly, but soon relaxed them. He took in a deep breath, exhaling slowly. “We found some claw marks in the hospital. Well..Penny did.” He gestured to the girl.
Sandra looked over at Penny, tilting her head. “Did you, now?”
Penny nodded her head. “Mint and I went in the hospital to try to fiind some clues leading to the culprit who killed some of the hospital’s patients. We were able to get into one of the rooms. We found some claw marks.”
Mint took a step forward. “We were wondering if you had any insight on where they could have come from.”
Sandra stared at them for a few seconds, blinking a couple of times. Then she said, “I’ll be happy to give my input.”
“Okay then. Let’s talk.” Rudy said, folding his arms.
“We know you are busy and we don’t want to keep you.” Penny said. “So we would appreciate it if you answered as quickly as possible.”
“No problem.” Sandra said, a smile spread across her face. “Now, about these claw marks...”
sss
Rudy narrowed his eyes as he and his friends stood in front of the dragon zoner. They waited patiently for her to respond. She had a lot of explaining to do. He wondered what she was going to say about the claw marks, and whether or not they should believe her words.
Rudy couldn’t help but feel a level of anger towards this zoner. When they had wandered into the restaurant, they noticed that Sandra seemed...a bit too cheery for someone who was supposed to be worried about Snap. Not that he expected her to think about Snap twenty-four hours a day, as that would get pretty creepy. But he would have thought that she’d so some concern when they came in.
Instead, while she was surprised, she didn’t give any indication that she was worried. No look of sympathy, just surprise. This seemed rather off to him and it made him feel uncomfortable around the zoner. He wanted to take a step back away from her, but he remained where he was, listening to what she had to say.
“In case you are wondering, yes. I’ll admit it right off the bat. I did leave the claw marks there.” Sandra said, making a gesture or two with her right hand. “However, there is a good reason for that, if you are willing to let me explain.”
Rudy cocked up an eyebrow. “Go on.”
“Okay, well, I was merely just visiting one of the patients there. Before he was killed that is. I had slipped and fallen, and my feet hit against the bed.” Sandra shook her head. “Poor fellow. I must have driven him crazy with the sound of claw scraping metal.” She looked back at them. “So yeah, that’s how they got there.”
Rudy was quiet for a few moments. He looked over at his friends. They were a bit skeptical, but it was clear they all wanted to give her the benefit of the doubt. They don’t want to make her a suspect so quickly. They needed more information first.
Rudy spoke up after a bit of silence. “Are you sure that these marks don’t appear anywhere else? Are you positive that you did not scratch anything else?”
Sandra nodded her head. “I’m sure. It was just a one time accident.” She fumbled her hands together, giving a smile to them. “I assure you I learned my lesson the first time.”
Rudy wasn’t sure what to think. Sandra did say the claw marks were hers. A part of him was sort of glad for that. One less thing she was lying about. But on the other, this still links her to the scene of the crime, which means she could still be lying about something. What if something else had happened? What if she did create more claw marks?
The only way to find out for certain was to check...but Rudy had his doubts that he and Penny would get that far. Dr. Gelcro would certainly stop them. Dr. Crobat couldn’t really help them much anymore, either. They would need to try a different tactic....but what, he wasn’t sure.
“Have you learned anything else?” Mint asked.
This question came out of the blue. Rudy looked over at Mint, a bit surprised that he thought of asking that. He turned his attention back to Sandra, awaiting her answer.
“I am afraid not. I have heard a few things here or there from my customers, but nothing you didn’t already know.” Sandra’s ears lowered down. “It is a shame what happened with Snap.” Her eyes seemed to shine with sadness. She looked over at them sympathetically. “I do hope you find a way to help out your friend.”
“So do we.” Penny said. “We have been trying so hard lately, but everything seems to come up to a deadend.” She bit her lip, looking left and right. “We did find out about some thief that took white flame fireworks.”
Sandra’s eyes widened for a moment, her ears raising up. Then they lowered and she tilted her head. “White flame fireworks?”
Penny nodded her head. “Yeah. They were what was used against those zoners. The explosives that ripped the place apart.”
Sandra furrowed her eyes for a moment, rubbing her chin. She then pulled her head back. “Oh...!” She nodded her head. “Yeah, I remember that now. I think I overheard one of my customers bring that up.” She turned her head, looking towards the door. “Speaking of which, I should probably get back to them. I’m sure I have a line out there waiting and..”
“We’re still not done. Please..let us ask a few more questions.” Rudy pleaded with her. They weren’t done with Sandra yet.”
Sandra narrwoed her eyes at the humans. She gave a small grunt, showing some small form of impatience. Not something they would expect if she was really all that worried for Snap. “Okay then, continue on. But please hurry. I can’t be back here forever.”
Rudy narrowed his eyes slightly at the zoner. He was beginning to question just how much she thought for Snap. She seemed in too much of a hurry to get back to her customers. Right now, gathering information to help Snap was more important than a few angry customers. But it was clear that Sandra felt differently about it.
But he didn’t want to get too upset with her. It could be that she was in a bad mood and was trying to hide it. Maybe she really was worried for Snap, but was attempting to be happier so that she wouldn’t pull herself down. And he reminded himself that running a restaurant was hard work. He wouldn’t be surprised if Sandra got a bit of emotional abuse from her customers, resulting in a somewhat snarky personality from time to time.
Rudy had his doubts that they would get anything concrete from Sandra. He didn’t think that they would solve the case this fast. However, he hoped, they all hoped, that Sandra would do or say something that could provide for them clues to what happened with Snap. Perhaps she would slip up and reveal something she never meant to before.
Even if it was something small, even if it seemed insignificant, every bit of information counts. A part of him was hoping that they would find something with Sandra. They were running out of options.
“I...” Rudy paused, realizing that he didn’t have any more questions to ask her. He had asked her to stay out of desperation; he still wanted to speak to her. But with no questions to ask, how was he going to keep her here long?
Luckily, it seemed Penny already thought one up.
Penny looked at Sandra, taking a step forward. “Do you know anyone by the name of Xannon?”
There looked to be a flash in Sandra’s eyes, but she shook her head. “Sorry, I do not. Why?”
“He chased me around, thinking I stole his fireworks. You wouldn’t happen to know what could have happened to them, do you?” Rudy asked. He did his best to sound as nonthreatening and non-accusing as he could, knowing that Sandra’s mental state may not be as it appeared. “He was all in a huffy because they were missing.” He paused. “I wonder if he was connected to what happened with Snap.”
“It is very possible.” Sandra said, nodding her head in agreement. “Are you going to talk to... oh wait, you did, didn’t you?”
Rudy flinched. “More like got chased by him. Which I already told you.”
“Oh yes..yes...” Sandra nodded her head a few times. “Okay. Well, I am sorry I can’t provide anymore information on him.” Sandra smiled sadly at the children. “Really, I am. I wish I knew more. If I did, I would have told you.”
Rudy nodded his head slowly. “I’m sure you would.”
Rudy wasn’t entirely sure how much of the dragon zoner’s words he should believe. On the one hand, she did sound sincere, and he could see that she was feeling some sadness for them. But how genuine was it? How much of it was she actually feeling? Rudy did his best to push the thoughts aside. There was likely an explanation for all of this. For all he knew, this whole thing could have been an accident and...
...no. The fireworks were no accident. They were placed in the right position to tear that building apart once they were set off. They were all linked together. There was no way that was by mistake. Someone had done that on purpose.
“Why didn’t you show up at the party earlier?” That was the first question Rudy had thought of. He realized it sounded a bit too accusatory, so he quickly modified it. “Er, I mean...did you run into any trouble on the way there? Did you see anything suspicious?”
Sandra folded her arms against the metal plate on her chest. “I do believe I answered this question before. And I’ll say it again. No I did not. I was on my way as usual, and everything was pretty much normal.”
Rudy didn’t recall asking this question before, but perhaps he had and just forgot. It had been weeks after all. He nodded his hiead slowly. “I see. So you saw nothing.” He raised his hands up in gesture. “Nothing that shouldn’t have been there? No zoner in an unusual location?”
Sandra shook her head. “I told you everything I knew. I’m not sure why you are asking me again.”
There was a tinge of frustration in the dragon’s voice. It reminded Rudy of how often he and his friends asked the zoners questions. Even their plan of waiting and asking later on didn’t work as much as they hoped, as the zoners still remembered being asked and were just as annoyed at them asking the same questions over and over. That tactic yielded no results, and he could see that talking with Sandra again was likely going to lead them to a deadend as well.
But he wasn’t ready to give up. Not yet. There had to be a question they could ask that would reveal something..anything to them. Something that Sandra had neglected to tell them, whether though secrecy or she just plain forgot.
“Did you find out anything regarding that complete scan? I don’t think you told me all about that.” Sandra said.
Rudy looked at his friends, each of them wincing slightly at the memory. The full brain scan... That had been one of their few hopes in proving Snap’s innocense. They had hoped that the scan would show up with something that would help them. But sadly, just like all the others, it had turned up negative, with no indication there was anything wrong with this brain. This only added fuel to the fire as more and more zoners began to hate Snap.
Dr. Crobat had once told them about something he noticed on the scan before. A blip, an anomaly, but it was only there for a few seconds, and then it vanished. Some of the doctors thought that the bird zoner was simply seeing things. Rudy and his friends weren’t sure what to make of it. Without having seen it themselves, and with no footage, it was hard to tell if Dr. Crobat really had seen it, or if it was a trick of the eyes.
If there was a blip, though, then it meant that something could be wrong with their friend. But not in the way they had originally imagined it. The possibilities of what it could mean weighed heavily on his mind, sending a cold chill up his spine.
The idea of the culprit having some kind of...control like that, it was an uneasy thing to think about. He hoped that wasn’t the case. But at the same time, they all knew this was most likely what was going on. After all, how else can the culprit repeatedly ensure that Snap’s scans were always negative, and yet still induce amnesia on him?
He was about to say something when a thought suddenly crossed his mind. He thought back to what Sandra had said. Full brain scan... He didn’t recall him and his friends telling Sandra about that. Yes, they told her about a scan, but they never mentioned it was a completed scan. He didn’t recall telling her when a completed scan would be done. So how did Sandra...?
Sandra seemed to notice his expression. She waved her hand out in front of her. “Well I thought I heard someone around here mention it and...”
Penny raised up her hand, drawing Sandra’s attention to her. “No need to explain. We just tend to forget how information bounces around here.” She looked all around, as if to emphasize her point. “Anyway, as you could very well imagine, they showed up negative. But Dr. Crobat mentioned something quite interesting.”
“Oh?” Sandra asked. “What did he tell you?”
“He said there was an anomaly in the scan. A blip that only he saw. I am not sure if we told you this before or not.” Penny said. “Everything’s kind of muddled up lately, with trying to find out what happened and all.”
Sandra nodded her head. “I can attest to that.” She rubbed her head. “I have a bit of a headache myself. You won’t believe how hard it is to memorize twenty orders at once.”
Mint gave a light chuckle at this. “Oh I can very well imagine.”
Sandra smiled at this. She turned her attention to the door for a second, before looking back at the children. “Is that all you would like to ask me? I really need to get going before my customers tear us to pieces.”
“I doubt they will do that, but...” Rudy tried to think of anything else he could ask. To his disappointment, nothing came to mind. He sighed, knowing he couldn’t keep the zoner any longer. “No, we...”
“Wait, I do!” Penny cried, holding up a finger. “If you don’t mind that is.” Sandra stared over in her direction. “Last question. I promise!”
Sandra stared at her, and then, slowly, nodded her head. “Go ahead...”
“I’ll be quick about it.” Penny said. She cleared her throat and said, “All I am curious about is what time you arrived at the party.” At this, Sandra snapped her head back, staring at Penny in confusion. “I’m just trying to figure out what time you arrived, as I already know when Snap did. That would give us a window that we could look into about when the culprit could have struck.”
“I see...” Sandra said, placing her hand on her cheek and tilting her head. “Seems a bit confusing, but okay.” She folded her arms again, her eyes narrowed as she tried to think of an answer. She then said, “I would have arrived before Snap, naturally, being the hostess as I was. I believe it was around 1:30 I arrived, as I was getting everything set up.”
“1:30 exact?” Penny asked.
“Around there.” Sandra made an expression as she tilted her hand from side to side. “Give or take, maybe a couple minutes, at most ten.” She added.
“Okay then. Thank you.” Penny said.
Rudy looked over at Penny, unsure of why she asked that question. Mint also seemed puzzled. Neighter of them knew what good that was going to do them. Penny looked over at them, and from her expression, it was clear she had some kind of idea in her mind, but she didn’t want to talk about it here. Upon seeing Sandra, Rudy deduced why.
“So is that the last question?” Sandra held out her hands, looking at each human child.
Mint nodded his head. “Yes. Thank you for your time.”
“Yeah. We’ll get out of here now.” Rudy said. “We don’t want to keep your customers waiting long, since we know how much that bothers you.”
Sandra chuckled as the children started to leave. “Yeah. I might have exaggerated a bit, but...” Suddenly her eyes widened as they began to turn down the hallway. “Not that way!” She cried, holding out her hand. The children froze, looking at her in confusion. Sandra quickly motioned in the same direction they came from. “That is the way out!”
Rudy and the others stared at the zoner, a bit startled by the way she had reacted. They wondered why she was so particular about the way they went. This restaurant had a back entrance, right? So what did it matter?
But the last thing they wanted to do was provoke her. They did not want to do anything that would make her suspicious or give her any reason to behave differently than she already was. If she was so adamant about what way they went, then they would listen to her. The group veered off in the opposite direction, going where Sandra indicated them to.
“See you later!” Rudy called out, waving his hand.
Sandra nodded her head once, smiling. She started to follow them, heading to the front to greet any new customers she might have. “I’ll see you all around!” She said, smiling at them. “I wish you all the best of luck!”
“Thank you!” Penny said, with Mint and Rudy nodding their heads, silently echoing what Penny said.
With that, the three friends exited out of the restaurant, making their way to a quiet place where they could continue their discussion without Sandra’s ears able to listen in on them.
As they headed down the street, Rudy paused and looked back at the restaurant. For a split second, he thought he could see Sandra staring at him, but he realized that was impossible. The glass that she chose prevented anyone from seeing inside, a way of giving her customers some form of privacy. It must be just his imagination. He turned and walked away, regrouping with his friends.
sss
Little did Rudy know, he really was being watched. Standing in front of one of the windows, positioned beside one of the empty tables, Sandra stared out, watching as the children left. Her eyes narrowed, refusing to look away. Even when they disappeared, she still looked out the window.
At the moment, she did not have any new customers, and most of the others had left. The few that remained, she ignored their stares. She remained focused on the window, staring off in the direction that Rudy, Mint, and Penny had left in, her tail swishing from side to side slowly. Her mind rushed with thoughts, and as she sifted through them, her eyes narrowed further as the issues became more and more apparent to her.
She had not expected to be interrogated today, and she had a feeling this might not be the end of that. The children may come back for more, especially if they thought of questions they hadn’t asked before. She was going to need to be more prepared. She got caught off guard today, which nearly caused her to say somethign that could have screwed things over for her.
She was proud of herself, surprised that she had been able to hold off the children as well as she had. She told them what she wanted them to know, and she never once slipped up and told them she was the one who set off the explosion. She made sure her answers were as consistent as possible.
Still, there was a part of her that was becoming worried. What if they did find out something crucial? What if they found out about her involvement? How would the other zoners react? Would they listen to reason? Probably not. She’d be written off as just another murderer. And Snap..he’d probably never see her again. She had tried to convince herself that he and the other zoners would be understanding, but she knew that she could be very wrong on this. They might not listen to her. Perhaps it was best she did not reveal the truth to anyone.
It was going to get harder to get Snap out of jail if she did not confess or provide a suspect of her own. But...she’d think of something. She did not want Snap to die, if she could avoid it. She knew he didn’t want to die either. She just needed to think of a scapegoat. A zoner whom they all knew and disliked, who would cause mischief left and right.
Sandra’s eye twinkled. She knew of one such zoner, someone who would be perfect. She would have to go after him later, though. Right now, she had to watch her restaurant, keep an eye on things here and make sure that everything was fine and taken care of.
She turned and began to walk away, her arms folded behind her back. She stopped, and looked back towards the window. She narrowed her eyes softly, staring out the window, back to where the children disappeared to. She stared in that direction for a few seconds, and then she turned away and walked off.
sss
Mint was rather disappointed with their interrogation at Sandra’s Alcove. He had hoped they would figure out something different, or at least something useful. Instead, they only had a rehash of what they were told. Anything new Sandra told them, it was nothing in particular they could use to help them.
But Penny seemed to think there was potential in one of the questions. She had asked a question that seemed quite mundane and useless. Yet...the way she looked when she said it, the tone she used, it was as if she felt that this is the one question that could lead them down the path of discovery. He wasn’t sure how she thought it was possible, but he was certain they would figure it out soon enough.
He leaned back, looking over at Penny and Rudy. They had been talking for a couple of minutes. He remained relaxed and mostly quiet, allowing them to speak to each other without interruption. Rudy had been trying to guess why Penny asked about the time, and so far he hasn’t had much luck. Then again, neither had he when he tried a couple times.
“Okay, I give up. Why did you ask about the time Sandra arrived?” Rudy asked.
Mint looked over at Penny. “I would like to know as well. What makes you think we can find anything out from what?” He held his hand out in gesture. “As you recall, we already looked at the footage. We didn’t see anything out of the ordinary.”
Penny looked at the two boys. She appeared to be deep in thought, her eyes partially closed. She took in a deep breath and sigh. “Yeah, I imagined you two wouldn’t get it.” She reopened them, but her gaze was still towards the ground. “That is why I wanted us to meet back at the treehouse before I told you guys.”
“Seems inefficient since we have to go back to the city anyway.” Mint said as he folded his arms. “We could have just found a place here and spoke, couldn’t we?”
Penny shook her head. “I didn’t want to risk Sandra hearing us.”
“She could have followed us here.” Mint said.
Penny smiled at this. “Unlikely. You heard how she was. She really didn’t want to wait too long before she could get back to her customers.” She raised her head up slightly. “Do you really think she’d want to waste time coming all the way out here? Besides,” She spread her hands out. “We are practically in the middle of nowhere. There’s no way she could sneak up here without one of us spotting her.”
Mint realized Penny did have a point there. All they could have to do is look outside, and they’d be able to tell if she was coming or not. With such a small house, there was little place Sandra could sneak through, and the branches outside were quite noisy. She’d give herself away very easily, especially since the television was shut off.
Mint had to wonder what Penny’s thoughts were. Why had she asked about when Sandra arrived at the party? What could that tell them about what happened? It would just tell them when she arrived, and nothing more. She didn’t know what Penny was getting at.
But he did not question her. From what he had learned about her over the years, is that she can be quite clever. Memories flashed back to him of when she and him dueled in ChalkZone City. Rudy had been grounded, unable to get into ChalkZone, thanks to a prank he himself pulled. Penny and Snap came into the city when he was attacking and wanted to try to stop him. He and Penny fought, and she had tricked him, got the upperhand, and sent him sprawling into the ground with a net around his body. He had thought she was just running away like a coward, but she was actually setting up a trap, and it worked.
Lesson learned that day: Penny can think of clever plans when he least expected it. He was not ever going to forget that lesson.
Before he could speak, Rudy beat him to it. “So Penny... What is your idea?” Penny looked over at him, waiting for him to continue. “I mean..you wouldn’t have asked that if you didn’t have a plan. I saw the look in your eyes. You’re up to something. So spill it. What is your plan?”
Penny paused as if for dramatic effect. Mint and Rudy moved in closer when she gestured to them. She turned her head from side to side, as if she was making double sure that Sandra could not hear them. Mint realized this must be really important if Penny didn’t want to risk Sandra knowing about this.
“I needed a time frame to work off of for when we check the footage again.” Penny said.
“We already checked it and..” Mint started to say.
“Yes, for Snap, and the culprit. But not for anyone else.” Penny said, raising a finger as she smiled in Mint’s direction. “But now we have someone else we need to look for.”
Mint and Rudy glanced at each other.
“So wait, are you saying we should look for Sandra in the videos?” Rudy asked, leaning forward, staring at Penny, wide-eyed. The girl looked at him and nodded once. Rudy said, “Why exactly would you want to do that? If we find that she was there at the time she said, then how was that...” His voice trailed off, his eyes widening as if in realization. “You...you want to try to find an inconsistency with that, don’t you?”
Mint widened his eyes at this. He looked at Rudy, and then back at Penny. “Is this true, Penny?”
Penny stared at the two boys. She remained quiet, as if to allow them time to let the information sink in. Mint could feel himself nearly start shaking as he anticipated the answer. He was really curious to know what Penny had to say. Then, slowly, she nodded her head once, making their eyes widen further. A quick, simple yet powerful word escaped from her mouth. “Yes.”
“I get it...” Rudy said. “You want to see if her story matches up. If we find her in the footage at a different time than what she said...”
“...then that means she was lying to us.” Mint concluded.
Penny nodded her head. “It would not be enough to prove she did anything wrong, and frankly, I’m not sure myself if she is responsible for anything. But, if we want to find out what happened, everything must be ruled out.”
Rudy said, “That is true. If Sandra really is innocent, then we would need to prove it so we can completely rule her out.” He paused, and then frowned. “But if she did play some kind of role..”
“Then we need to find that out as well.” Penny said. The three friends looked at each other, silent, similar thoughts moving through their heads. “The best place to start is that street footage. Provided that it’s still there, we need to go there and check it, and mark down any time that Sandra shows up.”
“Or we can just take the footage.” Mint suggested.
Rudy shook his head. “That might be a bad idea. We were already spotted in that area. The zoners might get upset if we stole footage from there. Since they know we’re siding with Snap, theymight think we were up to something.”
“That’s true.” Mint folded his arms, trying to think of a solution. It would be a wise move to bring the footage with, as he knew memory alone wouldn’t be enough if they decided to confront Sandra again. They needed a physical copy they could show her. “Is there anyway we could copy the footage over? I mean, create a copy of it so we can look at it later?”
Penny thought about this for a moment. Then she said, “That is a good idea, Mint. But we’ll have to think of a way to do it without drawing attention to ourselves.”
“I’m sure we will think of something.” Rudy assured her. “And when we do, we’ll analyze that footage. If Sandra did show up at the party earlier or later than when she said, then we will know about it.”
Mint looked out of the window, staring out at the plains that could be seen even from behind the thick tree branch. He knew Rudy was right. If Sandra did lie to them, then they will find out sooner or later. The footage time stamp does not lie. If they found something on the footage that goes against what Sandra said...
...then it was time for them to rethink their investigation plans.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Oct 25, 2014 18:52:32 GMT -5
Chapter 21: Suspect
Your halo slipping down to choke you now. -The Noose, A Perfect Circle
Mint walked along side his friends as they headed into ChalkZone City. He had offered them a ride on the red pterosaur, but they insisted on walking. Something about it making them look less conspicuous. Mint thought this was a pretty strange reason. After all, he and Penny rode in on the red pterosaur before and no one seemed to really care. In the end, he dismissed it as them just being nervous around the pterosaur and he dropped the subject.
They were headed back to where Shrapnel Tower once stood. He imagined the place had been torn apart by now, what with the collapse and the zoners wanting to have that area cleaned out since it was already scraped for clues. The camera nearby, however, should be unaffected, and easily obtained.
He hoped that they would find something on that footage that could help them. Ever since he concluded that Sandra could be unstable, he had this funny feeling in his stomach that she was, somehow, involved.
Naturally, Rudy and Penny, though they shared his concerns, did not want to jump to conclusions that easily. Sandra was their first actual culprit, the first one they could put a name to, but that did not mean she was the one. An unstable mind did not automatically prove she did anything.
That was why they were headed back into ChalkZone City, to get that footage. They need to look at the footage and see what time Sandra had arrived at the party. If Penny’s hunch was correct, they should be able to see Sandra going into the party and be able to get a time stamp. Just in case, she recommended they look at the footage within the time frame of the party up to the explosion to see if she disappeared out of the building at any given time. If there was an inconsistency, and she showed up too early or too late than what she said, then they would investigate further.
Mint knew, as well as Penny and Rudy, that this inconsistency would not really mean that Sandra was involved. After all, it’s likely that she would have forgotten the exact time and was just trying to wing out.
Still, it could be a clue, and with how desperate they had gotten lately, any clue was worth grabbing onto. Snap’s trial may have been delayed, as they found out from some passing zoners before, but they still had such a small window of chance. It was time they try to pick up the pace.
“Okay, we’re here.” Penny said, stopping in her tracks, her eyes facing forward. Mint and Rudy stopped behind her, and they looked out at the scene.
They could see the damaged building from here. The smoke still pillowing out even after all this time. Some wisps of heat clung strongly in the air, moving around them. Some of the building still stood, but since the collapse from before, it had fallen into pieces, looking even more torn apart than before. The wreckage before their eyes sent chills of horror down their spines as they remembered what had taken place here not so long ago.
They looked left and right, noting some of the nearby zoners moving around. A few of them stopped and stared at them. Some were simply curious by their presence. But a few others were glaring at them almost accusatory. It was as though they thought they were up to something.
Mint would not be surprised if that were the case. He had a feeling that, had he and his friends been zoners, they would have stopped them and dragged them off, perhaps to question them why they were there. But them being creators, that kept them at bay. Him being the former Enemy Creator, and some of these zoners clearly showing some fear towards him, that also helped in getting the zoners to leave them alone.
He felt bad, though. He didn’t want these zoners to think they were the bad guys. They just wanted to show them that Snap was innocent. He and his friends were aware of how some of the zoners felt with them defending Snap, whom the zoners blamed for the explosion at the party. The only thing keeping Mint from getting overwhelmed was the knowledge that, once they found proof of Snap’s innocense, it would all be over.
The three of them resumed walking, heading down the street and towards the pile of rubble. They did not try to move around and go in from a different angle. This time, their destination was not the remains of Shrapnel Tower, but the camera located not far from it.
They went towards the street light positioned not far from the building. It had been spared most of the damage, which was how the camera was still working. When they got closer, they could see that the small, black box that was the camera was snuggled in tightly in a hole made in the street light. It was rather hard to miss.
Mint had to wonder something. How was it that the security cameras in the hospital were affected, but not this street light? Then he recalled that the culprit’s machine was destroyed. He settled himself down, feeling a bit silly for forgetting that detail.
Rudy went up to the street light and reached towards the camera. As he put his hand around it, he turned his attention to Mint and Penny. “We need to create a copy of this thing. One of you, draw a...” He closed his mouth as he tried to think of the word.”
“Don’t worry, Rudy.” Penny said, taking a step forward. She raised up her magic chalk. “I know exactly what you mean.”
“Thank you, Penny.” Rudy said.
Mint and Rudy watched as Penny began to draw a device that would allow them to create a copy of the footage. They did their best to ignore the stares they got from the zoners around them. Right now, they shouldn’t concern themselves with that. They were on a mission.
sss
It hadn’t taken Penny long to get the footage copied. Even with some of the zoners approaching them, asking about what they were doing, they were able to stay focused on the task at hand. Before long, Penny had managed to get what they wanted, and it was time to head out again.
Mint was frustrated with how often they were talking back and forth between ChalkZone City and Snap’s treehouse. Rudy did acknowledge how annoying it can be, and how much time they were using up. But he expressed concern that, since the machine is up and running again based on what they heard, the footage might get screwed up if they remained in the city. They still weren’t sure of the culprit, and any zoner they had run into could be the one responsible.
They were safer at the tree house. It was much easier speaking about this sort of stuff there, where they had a better idea of who was aroudn, making it much harder for the culprit to spy on them, or any of their minions, if they had any. The thought of there being more than one culprit chilled them, and they hoped that this wasn’t the case.
The three of them sat down on the bean bag chairs, trying their best to get comfortable. They knew they were going to be here for a long time, and they had a feeling that by the time they found anything, it may be time to leave. If they had to leave before they could see Snap again, they hoped they would at least find something on the cameras that could help them.
Penny took out a black tape, a copy of the footage that came from that street camera. She popped it into the VCR located underneath the television, the VHS fitting quite snug into it. Then she pressed the power button on the remote. There was a flash of snow on the screen, then a picture began to show. The three friends leaned back on the bean bag chairs and watched.
Mint wasn’t sure how long they had been watching. So far, nothing unusual came onto the cameras. Usually it was just nothing, showing the building and that’s it. On occassion, they would see a zoner walk by, which was not unusual. It may not have been a busy street, but seeing a zoner did not set off any alarms.
After a while, perhaps ten minutes, of mostly nothing, Rudy grabbed the remote and pushed it on fastforward. It was obvious why he did it. There was no way they could sit here for six to eight hours watching the footage on the tape. Fast forwarding it was a good idea.
Other than seeing zoners move faster and more jerky due to how quick the footage was playing, nothing else seemed to change about it. They could see the time stamp zipping along quickly, static lines moving up and down as a result of the speed up. And as time passed, they didn’t seem to catch anything unusual.
Mint felt time get muddled up in his head as he stared at the screen, watching the footage. He and his friends remained quiet as they watched, unable to look away. Mint could feel his eyes start to become a little heavy. Staring at the screen, watching sped up footage of what was a mostly unused street with few zoners was starting to get to him. He opened up his mouth and yawned, trying his best not to fall asleep and close his eyes.
Rudy and Penny looked over at him, soft glares on their faces. But they did not look much better than himself. Both had a dreary look in their eyes as they watched the footage being played out before them. As time passed, this only got worse. Soon, before he knew it, somewhere close to two hours passed, and they still found nothing in the footage. Well nothing that was going to help them anyway.
After a while, Penny said, “Perhaps we should have fastfowarded it to the time when Sandra said she arrived...”
Rudy nodded his head. “That..would have been nice.” He stretched out his arms. Despite his efforts, he was unable to stop his mouth from stretching into a yawn.” It would have saved us a lot of trouble.”
“Well,” Mint spoke up, moving his hand forward. “Why don’t we just shut it off and fastforward for a little while? The VHS will move more quickly if it’s turned off.”
“Good idea.” Penny said, and she quickly shut off the tape. Mint never thought he’d be so happy to see a dark screen. Penny held up the remote and pressed a button. “Okay, let’s fastforward this for about ten minutes and see what we have...”
Mint and Rudy did not protest. The three friends listened to the VCR’s wheels turning and grinding as it fastforward. The familiar, high-pitched squeal of an old fashioned VHS tape could be heard. It brought back memories from when they were children, but they did not dwell on those for long. They kept listening, waiting for the right time to press play again.
Then the ten minutes were up. Penny pressed the stop button, and the gerk sound of the tape pausing its internal wheels was heard. She then pressed play, and the screen lit up again. They watched and waited, knowing that the key to what happened could lie in this footage.
sss
Rudy was getting frustrated. After several fastforwards and pausing, there was only one thing he and his friends had discovered so far. One thing that offered any potential of a clue.
Sandra had not shown up at the time indicated.
When they found that out, they had glanced at each other, each of them feeling their heart clench. They did their best not to jump to conclusions, however, knowing full well that Sandra could have just forgotten. Maybe she came in a while later, and with all that happened, thought she came in earlier than she did. They continued watching the footage, waiting to see when she did come into the picture.
But the more they watched, the more that Sandra didn’t show up, the more that Rudy couldn’t help but feel something was off. He could understand if Sandra was late. Everyone can be late to things. Work, parties, presentations. It happened.
Yet, to get the time this wrong... To be this off... Rudy wasn’t sure just how much leeway he should grant Sandra before getting suspicious.
They had searched through about four hours of footage thus far. None of them held anything unusual. Just zoners coming into the party. Snap, of course, hadn’t arrived yet; he would not show up until later. But where was Sandra? When did she come into the picture? Just how off was she with her claim of when she arrived at the party?
Perhaps they had missed something earlier. They had turned the tape off a few times to move through the footage faster. It was very likely that they had overlooked something, and that Sandra did arrive earlier.
Rudy did his best to control his frustration. He did not want to rush things along too fast, or they might miss something. He did not want to let his frustration get the better of him. He continued watching the footage, waiting and hoping to see Sandra on the footage somewhere.
And yet, she never came. No matter how much footage they looked through, no matter how long they stared at the screen, they saw no sign of the dragon coming into the party. They saw one or two other dragon zoners, but none of them looked anything like Sandra. They didn’t even see anyone entering from the back. Then again, giving their angle, it was possible that...
“Look!” Penny cried, startling Mint and Rudy. She quickly paused the footage. “There!”
Rudy and Mint looked over at the screen. They stared for only a couple of seconds, and then they looked over at Penny, confused.
“Penny, there’s nothing there.” Mint said.
“Oh yes there..” Penny looked at the screen. Her eyes widened in realization. “Oh! I paused too late! Here, let me rewind that...” She pressed the button, and the two boys watched the footage move backwards, seeing flashes of color, but nothing specific. Then she paused, freezing on a particular frame. “There, now do you see it?”
The two boys looked back at the screen. After a few seconds, seeing there was no response from them, Penny moved in closer and placed a finger in the top right of the video. The two boys had to move in closer to see what she was talking about. Upon closer inspection, they both widened their eyes as they realized just what Penny was referring to.
On the video, just a little off from where Penny’s finger was, they could see something blue. Barely there, a mere smudge on the screen, but there nonetheless. It didn’t take them long to realize who it was, and this was confirmed when Penny moved her finger away.
It was Sandra. The dragon zoner was located behind the building, rather than the front. As Penny pressed a button to make the footage move again, this time forward and at a much slower pace, they could see Sandra moving towards the building, and with a slight movement of her arm, they noticed she was opening something up. The only logical conclusion they could come up with was that she was opening up a back door of sorts.
The three friends looked at each other, their minds reeling from this information. Not only did Sandra arrive at the party much later than they thought, at around 4:00ish, much later than she said she had arrived, but she had gone into the back of the building rather than the front.
Why was that? Why did she go to the back? Why not the front? It didn’t seem to make much sense to them. She was the hostess, after all. Wouldn’t it be considered rude to go in the back? Well they weren’t entirely sure how fancy parties work, but they were certain that the hostess was supposed to go through the front door, where they could greet their guests. So why did Sandra go in the back? What was she doing there?
They remained silent for a few seconds, and then they decided it was best to go on. They had some more footage to look at. They wondered if there was anything else on this tape that they should be made aware of.
Fastforwarding, this time, keeping the television on so they could see the moving pictures, they watched as time passed by quickly in the scene before them. Then, not too long afterwards, they could see their friend arriving onto the scene. They froze at this, looking at one another.
The explosion that they had seen before, it ripped through the building. This meant that Sandra had arrived after Snap came into the picture. They recalled seeing Snap going into the building not long before they noticed Sandra. But the realization that Sandra had gotten into the building after him, and the time frame between arrival and explosion was even shorter with Sandra..it made them all wonder.
They stared at each other, each lost in their own thoughts. This still did not prove anything, but it left them all wondering what they should think of it. They began to wonder if there was a connection now, between Sandra and the explosion, or if it was a coincidence.
One thing was for certain now. They now truly had Sandra as a possible suspect. They would need to look into the matter further. But the question on Rudy’s mind, and he was certain that Penny and Mint were thnking the same thing, was..where were they going to go from here? What should be the next step that they’d take? They had already spoken to Sandra and she was likely busy again right now. The building itself was largely destroyed, so that wasn’t an option. Where else could they go?
Rudy hoped they would figure out a next step soon. Snap did not have that long of a wait.
sss
“So...this is the place..” Penny breathed, staring out at the building in front of them. Rudy and Mint weren’t far behind her.
“This is that one fireworks place we haven’t yet checked out?” Rudy asked her, looking at her expectantly. Wordlessly, Penny nodded her head. “All right then...let’s get going.
The three of them approached a small building that stood before them. The building was one level and long, with a sharply curved roof, looking almost oriental in nature. The building was a bright gold color, and the roof, a deep crimson. It stood out rather well even in the colorful section of ChalkZone City.
They had heard about this place, which they found to be called The Factory. A rather odd name, given that this place sold fireworks and sparklers, but that was not of their concern. This place, despite being so obvious, had been overlooked by them when they were doing their investigation before. They had no idea how they could have missed it, and they felt pretty stupid that they had.
At least they knew about it now, and they could do some searching and talking around here. They had learned of this place on their way through the city as they pondered their next move. They heard the name The Factory and wondered what it was. When they found out it was a place that sold fireworks, they knew they had to come here and do some talking. They needed to learn more about the white flame fireworks.
Penny, being in front of the two boys, reached the door first. She reached forward and placed her hand on the door, made of solid, clear glass. She pushed it open. Her ears were greeted by the jingling sound of a bell hung on a string, signaling to the shop keeper that a new customer had arrived.
The three of them walked further into the building, looking around at the store. They could see several aisles filled with boxes of what they new to be fireworks and sparklers, but that wasn’t all the store had. Some other oriential items, like small statues of chinese dragons and some beautiful candles, were laid out on display on multiple small, glass tables, arranged in a particular way.
Penny guessed that, from this and from the foreign lettering they could see, this store was drawn by someone in the eastern part of the world. Perhaps China or Japan. A foreign exchange student, obviously, due to the location in ChalkZone. She hoped that the zoner drawn would be able to understand at least some english, otherwise it was going to be pretty hard to communicate with them.
Not long after, due to hearing the shop’s bell ringing, the shopkeeper came towards the front, emerging from an open door that Penny guessed led to the storage room. The zoner they saw was not the type of zoner they’d expect in an oriental store like this.
The zoner was a lion. Tall but a little thin, especially for a lion. It was clear that this lion was drawn with the intention for speed, not strength. He looked almost like a crossbred between a lion and a cheetah. The zoner had a comically poofy mane, and wore a rather friendly expression.
“Hello there!” The lion greeted, clasping his hands together. “I’m glad to have some visitors. I don’t get much. My name is Arno! And you three must be the creators I heard about.”
Rudy nodded his head. “Hey, Arno. We came because we wanted to ask you a question.”
“Sure!” Arno spread his hands out. “Anything for you!”
Rudy smiled at this. Then his eyes furrowed slightly. “I’m sure you know about the explosion at the party?”
The friendly smile faded away almost immediately. Arno narrowed his eyes, nodding his head rigidly. “Yes, I’m very well aware.” He paused for a moment, a look of guilt flashing in his face. “I..have heard it. Many times.”
Mint was the next one to speak up. “I’ll cut right to the chase.” He moved in closer, straightening himself up as if to make himself look more assertive and confident. “Do you sell any white flame fireworks?”
The lion widened his eyes at this. “Did you say white flame fireworks?”
Mint nodded his head. He glared at the zoner. “You don’t happen to sell them, do you?”
“W-Well I..”
“Do you?” Mint’s voice was a bit louder and more stern this time.
Penny, not wanting this to escalate further, walked towards Mint and put her hand on his shoulder. Mint glared at her, but his expression quickly softened up. He sighed and looked back at the lion, giving him an apologetic expression.
“I am sorry for that. Let me explain better.” Mint cleared his throat. “You see, we found out that the explosion was caused by fireworks, and reports indicated white flames, not the traditional red, yellow, and orange as you would expect.”
“We have been doing what we can to learn more.” Rudy said, holding his hand out in gesture. “We were hoping you might be able to help us. You’re the only person selling fireworks we hadn’t yet spoken to.” He rubbed the back of his head. “The last person we spoke to, Xannon, he wasn’t exactly a friendly guy...”
At this, Arno’s face paled. “Xannon?! Why did you try talking to him? That guy is delusional!”
“Because he was the one zoner we heard about that sold white flame fireworks. Rudy here went to try to speak with him, hoping to find some answers.” Penny looked at Rudy sympathetically as she recalled what happened. “He ended up chasing Rudy, thinking that he stole from him.”
“I think the culprit is the one who took those fireworks. We are hoping that you might be able to help us find an identity to whoever may have been responsible.” Rudy said.
Arno tilted his head, one of his eyes narrowing as his tail wriggled around. He remained quiet for a while, thinking about an answer. The three kids did not speak, and waited for an answer. “Well...” Arno said, grabbing their attention. “There is someone...”
“Do you know who stole the white flame fireworks?” Rudy asked hopefully.
At this, Arno chuckled. “Well that would be me.” He placed a hand to himself.
Mint’s eyes narrowed. “You? Are you saying that you’re the one who...”
Arno widened his eyes and took a step back, as if sensing Mint’s growing agitation. Penny and Rudy shot Mint a glare, stifling him from taking any step closer. They then turned their attention back to the lion, who had backed up to the counter. It was clear this zoner had little experience with creators and had no idea what to expect from them.
Penny decided to try to ease the zoner’s mind. “It’s okay. He won’t hurt you. We’re just trying to help our friend.”
Arno appeared to relax at this. “Your friend?” He paused, scratching his chin thoughtfully. “Oh, you mean Snap?” Penny nodded her head at this. “Yeah, I have heard some nasty rumors about him. I take it they are not true?”
“Yeah, that’s right. The culprit has framed him.” Rudy said, taking a step forward, putting himself in front of Mint. “We are just really desperate to try to help him. He’s going to be executed in a few days.” The lion’s eyes bulged at this, like this was news to him. “We don’t have much time left.”
“Indeed you don’t.” Arno nodded his head. “It would be such a shame if Snap were executed for a crime he did not commit.” He held up his paw. “And for that culprit to still run around...” He shook his head. “Such a darn shame...”
Penny nodded in agreement. Mint and Rudy did not protest to this. They were all on the same page with this. They all knew the consequences for someone getting away with murder. They could very well start up again. The idea that more people could suffer due to this zoner’s horrendeous actions... It twisted their stomachs, making them feel nauseous.
Penny did feel some tinge of hope with this zoner. Despite their previous failed attempts at finding an answer, they were hoping that Arno could provide some kind of clue. Even if it was small, it was still a step forward. It would be a step closer to saving Snap, and the rest of ChalkZone City.
“To make myself more clear, when I said that I stole the white flame fireworks from Xannon, I should have been more specific.” Arno leaned against the round, marble table where his register was. “Xannon was the one who stole the fireworks from me. Not the other way around.” He held up his hand in gesture, his small yet sharp claws curving towards his palm. “I was just simply taking back what was mine.” He looked over at Rudy, his expression saddening. “I am sorry that you nearly got hurt because of me. That was not my intention.”
“I understand. It was just a mixup, that’s all.” Rudy said, smiling.
“Wait...” Mint took a step forward. This time, he sounded calmer and more in control. That didn’t stop the lion from moving away from him again. “I am pretty sure we were told that white flame fireworks were illegal. How could you be selling them?”
Arno smiled nervously at this. “Why, because I have a license of course.” He produced a small sheet of paper from his pocket, holding it out in front of them. “So long as I have this, I can sell them, but there are of course limitations.”
“Oh yes, we have heard it was possible, so long as there were rules and regulations.” Penny recalled that they had figured this out during their investigation. “But how could a zoner get a hold of multiple ones?”
“I’m afraid that would be my fault.” Arno said. The children stared at him in shock. He smiled at them sadly. “I was coherced into selling one zoner multiple white flame fireworks. She had promised she had everything under control, though, and she had shown me the plans and it looked safe and..”
Penny wondered if this is why the zoner appeared guilt-ridden earlier. Did he believe that his fireworks caused the explosion? Did he think he was the one with blood on his claws? Did he blame himself for the deaths of those zoners?
One thing was for certain. They were getting closer. The conversation with Arno was turning quite eventful, and was starting to open up some doors that were previously closed. She wondered what more this lion could tell them. Would he be able to tell them the name of the zoner who bought the fireworks? Could he describe them? What else could he tell them?
“Arno...” Rudy spoke up, his voice stern, yet gentle. “Could you tell us who you sold the fireworks too?” It seemed that he got the same idea. “Is there anything you can tell us?”
“Please, we would appreciate it if you could tell us what you know. We don’t want our friend to be killed...” Mint bit his lip. He turned his gaze to the side. “We also don’t want more zoners to suffer because of this fiend.”
“Sure, I’ll be glad to tell you.” Arno visibly flinched. “I can’t imagine her being the one to cause all of this, but...”
Penny winced at that. She had a feeling she knew what name Arno was going to speak. And judging from her friends’ expressions, they were thinking the same thing.
Arno looked at the children, noting their expressions. He hesitated, as if he were trying to wrap his mind around the possibility. Then he spoke. “Her name is... Sandra.”
sss
“Her name is... Sandra.”
That statement echoed multiple times in Rudy’s head as he and his friends headed down the street. They had just finished speaking to Arno, and they had asked all the questions they could think of.
Over and over again, he replayed what was said in his mind. Arno had not just told them that Sandra bought the fireworks; he had offered up proof. He showed them her signature that she had given him when she got them. According to the date on the note, Sandra had bought the fireworks very close to when the part took place. Specifically, it was between when Snap inadvertantly destroyed the machine and when the party took place.
This itself wasn’t too surprising. Sandra said she held the part in Snap’s honor. She couldn’t have done so prior to the machine being destroyed, since it wouldn’t make a lot of sense, among other reasons.
However, she had still been linked to the crime. They now had a suspect they could look further into. Sandra was placed at the scene of the crime. She was the last zoner to go into the building. She had bought a bunch of white flame fireworks, having coherced Arno into giving them to her. He said that she insisted on having them now, but did not divulge why.
Rudy tried his best not to allow his anger to surface up. There was likely a good reason why Sandra wanted these fireworks in particular. Maybe she felt that Snap deserved something special. Maybe she wanted rare, hard-to-get fireworks becasue it made a bigger statement.
However, it did not explain why those fireworks were placed where they were. It would seem rather strange and counterproductive to have the fireworks stashed in the back. And why were they strung together like they were? What was Sandra’s plan?
He knew that their best bet was to go find Sandra and talk to her again. She was the only one who could answer these questions. But it would have to wait a little while. She was likely going to be too busy for talk.
Rudy didn’t want to believe that the one zoner they thought they could trust could be behind all of this. Snap had talked fondly about her, as he would with any zoner he liked. He had even helped her out when she was first erased about two months ago. And for her to repay Snap like this.... It boiled his blood.
Rudy did not like being lied to, and neither did his friends. If Sandra truly was involved, that meant that she had been lying to them since day one. She had offered them advice, provided support, comforted Snap.. and to think that all of it could have been a lie... To think that she had been tricking them all.. It was difficult for him to wrap his mind around that. There was a possibility now that she had been lying to all of them, lying in their face about what was going on. She was hiding like a coward, instead of owning up to her mistakes. Such a despicable act...
He pushed the thoughts in the back of his head for now. Despite what it looked like, he knew that Sandra could still be innocent. That was why they had to try to talk to her again. He could imagine that she would not be very pleased, but it was necessary. If she was innocent, they would want to clear her name of that.
He glanced over at Mint. He would have to make sure that Mint kept himself calm during their second interrogation with Sandra. He could easily ruin things for them if he wasn’t careful. Out of the three of them, he seemed to hold the most anger towards Sandra. He wondered if it was because, if she turned out to be the culprit, she reminded him of himself somehow. Mint hadn’t always been such a great guy in the beginning.
Rudy’s thoughts were interrupted when he saw they had reached Sandra’s Alcove again. It was not far from where they had stopped, and there were a few zoners coming in and out of the restaurant. The dark windows made it impossible to tell how many zoners were inside, or if Sandra was watching them.
Rudy bit his lip. Although he was a bit nervous in what Sandra might think of them if they found them snooping around the front, or what the other zoners might say, they still had to do this. He looked left and right, taking note of what zoners were around, and then he and his friends moved forward.
Unlike last time, they did not head towards the door. They veered off away from it, moving by a couple of zoners that were coming their way. They did not intend on going inside just yet. They wanted to give Sandra some time with the zoners before they attempted to speak to her again. So they moved towards the large, black billboard where Sandra wrote her specials on and sat down next to it.
“I still find it hard to believe that Sandra...” Mint started to say. Penny reached forward and planted her hand on his mouth. He struggled for a second and pushed her away. He glared at her. “What was that for?”
“Shhh!” Penny hissed at him. “We can’t draw attention.”
Mint wiped his mouth, smacking his lips as if he had tasted something disgusting. “Well you didn’t have to do that.”
Penny smirked at this. But she didn’t draw things out, much to Rudy’s relief. Instead, she turned her attention back towards the restaurant. She moved her head from side to side, then raised it up. She appeared to be looking around to ensure they didn’t draw unwanted attention to themselves. The last thing they needed right now was deal with any zoner who may think they were conspirating with Snap or something along those lines.
“So..how long do you think we should wait?” Mint asked.
Penny thought about this for a moment. “Not too long. I think half an hour would be good.”
“What are we going to do for half an hour?” Mint raised his hand, looking at Penny with a small frown. “What can we do to keep our minds from wandering?”
Rudy chuckled. “Well, we could always...”
Mint’s eyes widened at this. He held his arms out in front of him as if in self defense. “No! We are not doing that! Anything but that!”
“Oh calm down, Mint.” Rudy waved a dismissive hand. “I was just joking.”
Mint glared at him. He gritted his teeth and said, “Well don’t. I’m not in the mood for it.”
“Sorry.”
Rudy didn’t dwell on the topic long. His expression softening up, concern and uncertainty welling up inside of him, he turned his attention back to the topic on hand. He looked over at the restaurant, narrowing his eyes slightly. He hoped that Sandra would provide better answers this time around.
He and his friends sat on the curb, waiting in silence. They did their best not to allow their minds to wander off. They didn’t want to miss their chance to speak to Sandra. He was glad that none of the zoners around them bugged them much. It allowed them to keep focus on what they had come here for. They were afraid they might get distracted, and Sandra might sneak past them and return home. They had no idea where she lived, so if they missed her today, they couldn’t speak to her again until tomorrow. They did not want to waste all that time, not while Snap’s life was on the line.
Rudy felt his heart twist in his chest. He could only imagine what his friend must be going through right now. He knew those zoners in there were not treating him very well. They were likely beating him up or at least, threatening him. Snap was going to have to endure that until whenever they were able to prove his innocense.
As much as he hated the idea of Sandra being the one responsible, a part of him still hoped this would lead them somewhere. They had been running around in circles with this for a while now. It would be nice to finally get somewhere with this investigation.
“Hmm...that is strange...” Penny said, rubbing her hand against her chin. Rudy looked over at her, as did Mint. “I never really paid much attention to this before...” Rudy wondered what she meant, but he soon noticed what she was looking at: the menu.
“What is it, Penny?” Mint asked. He looked from the menu, and then to Penny. “What do you notice about it?”
“Well...” Penny got up from the curb. She walked towards the menu. Rudy and Mint leaned back, supporting themselves with their hands, and watched as Penny got closer to the black billboard. “This says that the specials are never the same.”
Rudy blinked at this. Why would this confuse Penny? Sandra’s restaurant was relatively new, so it would make sense if the specials did not repeat for awhile. She likely had a lot of culinary ideas, likely given to her by whatever Mint’s cousin embued her with.
“I admit, that’s kind of confusing, but...it’s hardly cause for concern.” Mint said.
“What could be so unusual about that?” Rudy asked, holding his hand palm up. “I mean, she is relatively new to ChalkZone.”
“Well yes. But I was reading the fine print.” Penny placed her finger against the board. She used her head to gesture for the boys to get closer. They looked at each other, and then they got up to their feet. They walked over towards Penny and looked at where she indicated. “Here, read this.”
Rudy and Mint stared at the small lettering. They were amazed that Sandra could write this small. They peered closely and read in their heads what the words said.
“In order to ensure a different experience, I never use the same type of meat from the same source twice. Even if I should serve the same dish, I guarantee the flavor will be different.”
Rudy and Mint glanced at each other, and then shared exchanges with Penny. They let this information sink in. Despite the fact there could be a logical explanation for it, Rudy had to admit, something did seem kind of off about that. But he couldn’t quite put his finger on it.
Mint, however, did. “I can see using different spices, but she does not say that.” He stared at the billboard again, looking at the tiny words, rereading them. “She makes no mention of spices. Just meat, and what does she mean by a different source?” He turned his head and looked at Rudy and Penny. “How is that possible? I mean, sure, I can see the first few times, but how could she..?”
“Well it could be that she gets her food from stuff that is erased. But that is pretty unpredictable, and that would be all over the place.” Rudy said. “I do know Snap told me about a place that regularly erases specials, but I’ve seen Sandra’s food and it doesn’t look anything like that. And with how many specials she has, I have my doubts that she could get them solely from erased food.”
“I agree, Rudy. But she must be getting the food from somewhere.” Penny folded her arms against her chest. “Especially that meat.” She furrowed her eyes for a few seconds. Then she softened her expression and sighed. She looked over at Rudy and Mint, giving a small smile. “Sorry, I just...can’t get it out of my head.”
“Neither can I.” Mint glanced at the menu. “It does seem strange. I....” Suddenly his eyes widened, and he walked closer towards the menu. “I don’t believe it..”
“What is it, Mint?” Rudy moved in closer, his eyes moving around to try to see what the thirteen year old had spotted. “What do you see?”
Mint kept looking at the menu. He raised up his hand, a shaky pointer finger facing towards one side of the menu. “Look at this...”
Rudy and Penny looked at where Mint indicated, curious to know what had him shaken up. Upon looking, it didn’t take them long to see what had startled the boy.
The dates... They... No..it couldn’t be true. They must be reading them wrong and... No, they were reading them right. Over and over, it always said the same thing.
Penny took in a few shaky breaths, her mind having trouble comprehending this. “The dates...they respond to the death of a zoner...”
The deaths at the hospitals... They weren’t an overnight thing. It had taken place over the course of a couple of days. These dates of the past specials, they all corresponded perfectly to the days those zoners had been pronounced dead.
“You...You don’t...” Mint looked over at Rudy and Penny, his body shaking in horror. “Y-You don’t think...?”
Rudy held onto his stomach, nearly dropping over. A strong feeling of nausea swept through him, nearly causing him to lose his meal. He fought back the urge to vomit. Penny looked just as sickened, her face pale. Mint’s eyes remained wide open, and he couldn’t stop shaking.
Rudy put his hand over his mouth, a few times, nearly retching. He looked over at the restaurant itself, sweat beginning to drip down his face. He nearly threw up, and he swallowed, ignoring the sour taste in his mouth. He took in a few breaths, giving horrified glances to his friends, and then he looked back at the restaurant.
“I...I don’t know...” He swallowed again, struggling to maintain his cool. He felt his stomach churn at the possibility of such a heinous crime. “But we’ll find out...”
sss
Well that...could have gone a lot better. Mint was certain that they had her. He had thought that they had all the proof they needed that Sandra was hiding something from them. They just needed to get her to confess and tell them the truth of what happened.
But things didn’t quite go as they had expected.
When they went into the restaurant to talk to her, the moment Sandra saw them, she immediately told them she was closing shop early. Something about how she had an emergency back home. She refused to elaborate on this, however, and just insisted she had to leave early. Despite their best efforts, they could not get her to say anything more.
Mint suspected that this was a lie. It seemed more like she just wanted to get out of talking to them. But the other zoners around them seemed to concer with what she said. None of them protested or looked confused. So perhaps it had been planned.
But Mint could not completely dismiss the feelings welling up in his stomach. There was still that possibility that Sandra just didn’t want to speak to them. She could have been watching them, after all, and she could have realized they had figured out something they should not have. After all, the windows did allow her to see out, but not them see in. She could just be trying to slip away from having to talk to them.
Mint was still shaken up by their discovery from before. The fact that the past specials corresponded with the death of a zoner was rather unsettling. He was surprised the other zoners did not pay attention. Then again, they only ever saw zoners walking in and out, but none of them seemed to read the specials all too much. Just enough to know what was there, and then they’d walk in, or walk away to continue whatever it was they were doing.
If what they found was true, then it meant that Sandra was....cooking other zoners. If she was the one responsible for the death of those zoners, and if the dates really did mean what they thought.... Then the only conclusion they could come up with was that Sandra was killing these zoners and then using their meat in the recipe.
The very thought of that boiled their blood and filled them with horror. What kind of disgusting, depraved zoner would do such a thing? They would already hate Sandra before if she was the one who framed Snap. But to kill and eat other zoners, to make them eat the flesh of their own kind... She was absolutely irredeemable after that.
At the moment, they were just walking through ChalkZone City. They weren’t sure yet what they were going to do next, and they all mutually agreed that a walk could help them clear their minds. If any of them had an idea, they could relay it to the others.
Mint took advantage of this time to try to organize his thoughts in his head. He still felt some cold shivers from when he found out what Sandra might have been doing. He attempted to control himself as he and his friends walked down the streets.
He was trying to think about the case from a different angle. This was something his friends had mentioned before when they were trying to look for clues. Although Mint was becoming more and more convinced that Sandra, at the very least, played some kind of role, he didn’t want to condemn her just yet. He wanted to still give her the benefit of the doubt, and hope that all of this was a big misunderstanding.
He tried to think of someone, anyone else, who could have matched the description. There had to be another zoner that could fit that bill, perhaps even better than Sandra. If he could think of someone, then he knew where they were going to do next.
But the more he thought about it, the more he couldn’t think of anyone who could have matched what he and Penny saw in that hospital room. Four sharp claws, small. Sandra was the only one who could fit that. The only zoner who...
..wait a minute..
Hold on...
Mint’s mind reeled, playing footage in his head. He couldn’t believe that he had missed it. How could he have been so stupid? How could any of them have forgotten?
There was a zoner who matched that description. A zoner who had four claws... well five, but the fifth one was rather small. A zoner who had intimate knowledge of the hospital, who was always at the hospital, who knew where everything was...
Mosaic.
sss
Rudy wasn’t entirely sure if he agreed with Mint. While he made a good case, he, as well as Penny, weren’t entirely sure if he was right.
They were in an alleyway, as Mint wanted to talk to them in private, but did not want to go all the way to Snap’s tree house to do so. They agreed after a few moments, and they went in the nearest alleyway to talk. It was there that Mint told them his thoughts. Rudy and Penny weren’t sure what to make of it.
“I know what you’re saying..but I just don’t think that she could have done it.” Penny said. “The cameras would have caught her. Besides..” She held up a finger, pointing it in Mint’s direction. “You heard what the doctors had said. She is an animal zoner. Intelligent, but not to the point where she could plan something like this.”
“Yeah, Mint. I understand why you would jump to this conclusion. Mosaic does seem like she fits the bill better.” Rudy had to admit it, Mosaic does seem like a more likely culprit...if she were fully sentient and capable of orchestrating something like this. “I still must disagree, however. I think you might be jumping to conclusions.”
Mint was pacing back and forth. He was still listening to them, indicated by how he would turn his head and stare at them once in a while. He remained quiet, continuing his pacing as he tried to think of something to say. Rudy and Penny did not bother him, and waited for him to give a response.
Rudy wondered what Mint was going to say next. Would he realize that he was mistaken? Would he attempt to defend his idea? Whatever he decided upon, Rudy hoped it would be quick. They didn’t exactly have a lot of time on their hands.
Mint looked over at them. “But..she could have been lying.”
“Mint, she never spoke to us.” Rudy said. “How could she lie to us if she never said a word?”
Mint smiled nervously at this. “That..came out wrong.” He put his hand, fingers curled inward, and coughed into it, clearing his throat. “What I meant to say is that maybe Mosaic was only pretending to be mostly animal. Maybe she has something to do with the security system going haywire, and the machines being shut off. I admit it’s possible that Sandra or someone else could have done it but...” He held his hand out towards them, trying to emphasize his point. “Don’t you think it would make more sense if someone on the inside was responsible?”
Rudy had to admit, Mint made a really good point there. What if Mosaic, or another zoner, in the hospital itself was responsible? Someone who had knowledge of the building’s structure, where everything was, where the security system was. He had his doubts that Mosaic could be responsible, but what if one of the doctors...
Then he thought back to Dr. Gelcro. He seemed way too eager to throw Snap in jail. He had tried to dismiss him as just a desperate jerk who had good intentions, just going about them the wrong way. But now another thought entered his mind that he could not dismiss.
What if Dr. Gelcro was responsible? What if he was abusing the hospital’s security system and infrastructure to get what he wanted? What if he was in cahoots with the police, convincing them to tell anyone who asked that the hospital’s security system was going haywire?
At this realization, Rudy’s eyes widened. He looked over at Mint. Penny noticed his expression, and he felt her gently nudge him. He looked down at her for a second. He then turned his attention back to Mint. “I think we should pay a visit to the hospital.”
Mint nodded his head. “Yeah...I think so, too.”
“Why? What’s your idea, Rudy? Do you agree with Mint or did...” Penny started to say.
Rudy cut her off. “I’ll explain on the way. Come on, let’s go.”
The three friends departed for the ChalkZone hospital.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Oct 26, 2014 18:14:54 GMT -5
Chapter 22: Communication Failure
Silence must be heard. Noise should be observed. -Silence Must Be Heard, Enigma
Getting back into the hospital was going to be problematic. The trio had nearly forgotten about it until they had gotten there. And when they did, they realized it was going to raise some issues. Not that it was going to stop them. They all knew they had to do this. But they would need to figure out a way of entering the hospital without running into that receptionist, or most of the doctors. If they were caught, they could be kicked out before they could have a word with Mosaic.
Penny was glad that her leg was workable now. Despite how bad the sprain appeared to be, it was not as bad as it had appeared. She still had a slight limp, but it was doable. It had healed quite fast. She did not pay too much attention to this, however, and she looked over at the hospital. She knew they had to figure out a way to get in.
But getting in without being seen...that was going to be a challenge, and they all knew it. The security cameras were likely up and running, and they would notice them coming in from a different angle. They knew that if the zoners spotted them doing this, they’d get even more suspicious of them. It was bad enough that some zoners may be starting to believe that they had turned on them, but that was going to get worse if the zoners saw them wandering around outside the hospital, looking for a way in.
It wasn’t like they had much choice, however. It was imperative that they find their way into the building. Looking for another entrance was the best way they could think of at the moment. The front entrance would have them dealing with the receptionist, who likely would not let them pass since Snap was not in the hospital anymore. Plus, there was the fact that they rushed past her a couple of times, aggravating her. She would be quite unhappy to see them again, especially Mint, whom she still liked to call Enemy Creator.
So how were they going to get inside the building without drawing attention to themselves? How were they going to get to the upper levels where Mosaic was without the doctors seeing that they were there?
There would have be some method, right? There was always a way to do something. They just had to think hard enough, and eventually, something would come into their heads. But they had little time for this, they knew. Snap’s trial was in a couple of days. The delay may have bought them some time, but it wasn’t a lot.
It took Penny longer than she had imagined before she finally thought of something that might work. She turned to her friends, who were leaning against the alleyway not far from her. They were located across the street from the hospital, far enough pack that they wouldn’t be noticed.
As she stared at them, she noticed they were looking at her curiously, wondering what she had in mind. She decided not to keep them waiting.
“We could probably get in there if we were to make ourselves invisible.” Penny said.
“Invisible? Is that even possible?” Mint inquired, tilting his head.
Rudy nodded his head. “In ChalkZone, it is.” He turned back to Penny. “That does sound like a good idea.” He paused for a moment, rubbing his chin. “Wouldn’t that be a little risky, though?”
“What do you mean?” Mint turned to Rudy. “I thought you said...”
“I know what I said. I’m not saying it won’t work, but..” Rudy sighed and turned to Penny. “What if the doctors bump into us? If we aren’t careful, they could touch us and realize we are there. They could sound the alarm.”
Penny realized that Rudy had a point there. Being invisible may be useful, but it was also really risky. They would need to pay even more close attention to their surroundings as they could be given away by someone bumping into them, or even as something as mundane as some water splashing onto them. If they weren’t careful, if they didn’t pay close enough attention to their surroundings, they could easily lose their stealth and they could be in trouble.
Then Penny realized there was another problem they would have to deal with. Something that almost nobody ever thinks about when it comes to invisibility. Although ChalkZone was not the Real World and some laws of physics change, after all how do the Beanie Boys fly, but there was still a chance that this could affect them. It was best to come up with a plan to counteract it just in case.
“We may need to modify the plan a little.” Penny said. Rudy and Mint looked over at her, waiting for her to continue. “Only two of us should become invisible. The remaining one will lead.”
“What? Won’t that defeat the purpose?” Mint narrowed his eyes in confusion. “We would be given away almost immediately!”
“I’m with Mint on this one. I don’t know if it’s a good idea to leave one of us visible. How are we going to get past the doctors if they can see one of us?” Rudy asked.
Penny knew these two would react this way. So she had prepared a response ahead of time. “The person who decides to remain visible will be transformed, momentarily, into something else.” Rudy and Mint blinked at this. “Yes, it does seem unlikely, but if one of us drew a magic wand...”
“Wouldn’t that only affect zoners?” Mint asked before he could finish.
Penny shook her head. “Sometimes, chalk-based stuff here still affects those from the Real World.” She looked over at Rudy. “Remember the time that some of the adults, including our parents, were hit with ChalkZone water? Their personalities became more childlike and playful.”
Rudy nodded his head. “Yeah I do remember that.” He still didn’t seem convinced, his eyes furrowing further. “But that was just that one time. We don’t know if the wand will work on either of us, and what if something goes wrong?”
“Trust me, Rudy. It’ll be fine.”
Penny wished she was more confident than she sounded. She hoped that she was right, and that this operation could run quite smoothly. There was a risk still involved, however. No matter how sure she was, she couldn’t deny that something seriously wrong could occur.
Taking risks was the best thing they could do at this point. They had another suspect. Mosaic herself. Penny had her doubts that she could have done anything. That croc zoner didn’t seem like the type that could have planned any of this. But she could not rule her out just yet. Not until they figured out more. Then there was Dr. Gelcro, another suspect. Although he seemed like he could have done something, what with how eager he was to convict Snap and everything, she could not jump to conclusions. Dr. Gelcro could be innocent, and just merely fooled by the real culprit.
Penny turned her attention to the hospital. She knew they wasted enough time. She glanced over at Rudy and Mint, giving a nod to the two. “Come on, we need to get going and...”
Mint held up his hand. “I still don’t think this is a good idea.”
Rudy was quiet for a moment. He seemed like he was agreeing with Mint. When he spoke, however, he brought up something. Penny already knew about this, but she had forgotten to explain it to Mint and Rudy. “Why do we need someone to guide us? We know where to go in the hospital. We shouldn’t have to...”
Mint cut him off. “Yeah, we aren’t blind, you know!”
Penny smiled at the two. This further added to their confusion. She decided not to let them wait that long before telling them. “You will be blind once you are invisible.”
“W-What?!” Mint spluttered, taking a step back. His eyes were wide in horror. “I’m going to lose my sight?!”
“Temporarily, unless you want to be the one to try changing into a small bird or something.” Penny said.
“I don’t want to be blind either!” Came Rudy’s panicked response.
“Well only one of us can be transformed, otherwise it might get a little...strange. The doctors may not pay attention to a lone bird that gets in, just as long as it doesn’t go up to the upper levels where the patients are.” Penny explained. She had to get these two to see why they had to do this the way she was proposing. “But two...that would be pushing it. They may pay more attention to two, and definitely three. Plus, one of us has to be able to hold the wand again to use it. A bird can’t do that very well.”
“But..but why would we go blind?” Rudy held his hands out, his voice tinging with panic. “How would being invisible affect our sight?”
“I’ve seen invisibility in shows,” Mint said. His body was shaking slightly at the prospect of losing his sight. “None of them ever addressed this.”
Penny nodded her head. “I understand how you feel. But trust me...we need to be prepared for this, just in case.”
Penny took in a breath and sighed. She could tell they wouldn’t go anywhere until she could put their minds at ease. Perhaps telling them why they could go blind would help them. If she did that, and she assured them it was only temporary, maybe they would go along with it.
“The way we see the world is through the light that refracts in our eyes. To be invisible, light must travel straight through us. That means our eyes as well. When our eyes don’t have light reflecting in them, they cannot gather any visual information, and we go blind.” Penny told the two boys. She raised up a finger, giving a small smile. “But don’t worry. It’s only temporary. As soon as we are visible again, we will be able to see. No harm done.”
Rudy and Mint gave nervous glances at each other. From their expressions, they weren’t entirely sure if they wanted to go along with this plan or not. Penny remained quiet, deciding to give them time to think of an answer. She didn’t want to push it, knowing that if she was too rough with them, they would get even more nervous, and they’d waste more time.
Penny hoped they wouldn’t take too long to decide on an answer. They did not have a lot of time to think on this. They had to get in there and speak with Mosaic, and then get out as fast as they can. She hoped that, all in all, this interrogation would turn up some more results.
After a while, Rudy seemed ready to respond. She noticed him raise his head up, his eyes flashing briefly. He took a few steps forward. Mint followed closely behind him. “Okay, Penny. We’ll do it.”
Mint’s response was delayed, but he gave one nonetheless. “Where do we start.”
Penny smiled at this. Before she spoke, she thought of something else they could do that would make things easier. She looked left and right, making sure there weren’t any zoners nearby, and then she turned back to her friends. “Here is what I propose we do.”
Penny began to explain the plan to Rudy and Mint.
sss
Dr. Gelcro let out a soft sigh. He hadn’t felt this relaxed, this relieved, in quite some time. Things had been rather hectic lately, what with the explosions and the deaths and influx of patients. Then there was the fact the security system was having problems and wasn’t working as well as it should have, making him and a lot of the other doctors more..anxious to put it mildly.
The siberian husky couldn’t begin to count how many patients they have had a few weeks prior that came in with severe burns. He remembered trying his best to save the ones that made it to the hospital alive, but alas, they died before they could recieve much treatment.
It was really quite the tragedy. It made him flashback to when all those zoners had been brought in after some of Mint’s attacks. Granted, there hadn’t been quite as many, thankfully, but nonetheless, he couldn’t help but draw the parallels. There had also been so much damage to the city. He himself had actually lost his home for a while until Rudy redrew his house for him, for which he was grateful.
He couldn’t really understand why Rudy and Penny were allowing Mint to stay. But perhaps he shouldn’t question it. As much as he disliked the kid, he had to admit, he had done a pretty good job making up for his actions. No matter what he thought, he could not deny that if it weren’t for Mint, ChalkZone would have taken a longer time to recover.
Still, he could not dismiss entirely what Mint had done, and he still could not bring himself to be totally comfortable with him being around. So he would sometimes get a little..defensive, if that is the right word.
He sighed, knowing that he shouldn’t allow that to control the way he acted. He was supposed to be a doctor. He should behave better than this. Dr. Gelcro made a mental note to try to keep himself under more control if he should run into Mint again. He knew that Mint was not the cause of ChalkZone’s current distress.
It was Snap. Dr. Gelcro narrowed his eyes at that name. That name...so simple, and yet it spoke volumes. Never before had he known a zoner to go from being widely loved, to being absolutely despised by almost everyone.
Snap had gotten his name around town for a while after they found out that he stopped the machine that had been screwing around with the equipment and security systems, even zoners themselves. Dr. Gelcro wasn’t afflicted by this, but he knew some zoners that were. Despite his hatred of the zoner, Dr. Gelcro could not lie to himself. He could not dismiss the fact that, if it weren’t for Snap’s interference, there could have been more damage.
Yet, who is to say that Snap didn’t have all this planned? He could have set the whole thing up, and then destroyed what was essentially his machine just to get good publicity. Dr. Gelcro ground his teeth at this thought. The husky could feel his blood boiling at the thought of this highly manipulative behavior.
He was glad that the little runt got what he deserved. A lot of zoners had lost loved ones because of him. He could still hear their cries, their weeps, the mourning of the dead echoing in the air. He lost count, but easily about fifty zoners had lost their lives in that explosion, maybe more. And it was all because of him.
Then something made him freeze in the hallway. He paused, staring blankly ahead. He ignored everything around him, even another doctor that had come by. His head swirled with thoughts, and he felt his eyes narrow in confusion, and then widen a little.
He started to wonder if it made any sense at all. He thought it did, at first. Snap could have planned the whole thing just to get good publicity, all just so he could plan that explosion and kill off those zoners. Why, he wasn’t certain. But with someone who bears a criminal mind, who knows what they were thinking. Snap likely had a reason, he was sure.
Yet..if Snap would go through all that trouble just to get attention, then why would he waste it so quickly? Why would he throw out that trust he had built on something that, compared to other things he could have done, was pretty mundane? He was not making light of the tragedy, but he could list off in his head multiple things Snap could have done that was much worse than what he actually did. And why would he pull a stunt that was so foolish that it nearly resulted in him getting killed as well? Snap would have known the risks, right?
Perhaps there was more going on than he realized. Perhaps something else was happening that he and the others weren’t aware about. Maybe...
He shook his head, banishing those thoughts from it. What was he thinking? He was allowing Snap to get to him. The runt probably had this planned all along as well. Planting doubts in his head so he could get away with murder. Dr. Gelcro growled at this. He was not going to allow that punk to get him that easily. No, he would not...
His ears twitched as he heard something. He looked around the hallway. He saw a few doctors, but none of them were in the direction the sound came from. It was more...upwards. He tilted his head up, pricking his ears forward so he could pick up as much sound as he could.
Above him, he could see what appeared to be a small bird of some kind. The small avian, appearing to be a robin of sorts, was flying close to the ceiling, heading straight down.
The appearance of the bird did not alarm the husky too much, and he rested his ears back. The poor thing probably got stuck in here when one of the latest patients was brought in. He would normally go after the bird right away, but he had a schedule to keep. He couldn’t waste it going after a bird. Besides, it was not his department to do so. He would leave it up to the section of the hospital whose job it was it get rid of any wild animals that came into the building. They would have gotten the word about it right about now.
He began to walk away, taking a few steps forward. He stopped, his nose twitching, as something entered his nostrils. Something faint, yet still strong enough for him to notice. He took a couple of whiffs, and he twitched his ears as he thought he recognized the smell. He turned his red eyes over towards the hallway again, moving his pupils along as he tried to detect where the smell was coming from.
It was then he noticed something was a little...off.
He thought he could detect movement. In an empty hallway. But how? By this point, the other doctors had disappeared, leaving just the bird. Speaking of that, the bird seemed a little too...cautious. Why would it need to feel that way? It was just a bird after all, unless...
Dr. Gelcro’s eyes widened. He realized what must be going on. He quickly turned his gaze away and pretended to go about his regular business, not wanting to draw attention. The thing he believed he saw moving...it could be the culprit. They must have turned themselves invisible. Snap..it must be Snap...and perhaps his minions, if he had any followers. Dr. Gelcro felt his heart pounding in his chest. The runt must have escaped jail somehow. He did not dare waste on trying to figure out why, and instead focused on what he could do about it.
He would need to follow the bird, but more discreetly. He sifted through the clamoring thoughts in his head as he tried to think of where Snap might go. He knew of multiple ways to get to certain locations. If he could figure out where he might be going, he could head him off, and stop him before more harm was done.
He followed closely behind, being as quiet as he could. He kept his ears perked up, and his nose was on constant watch, with his eyes shifting from side to side. He allowed some of his predatory instincts to take over as he followed who he knew had to be Snap down the hallway.
His red eyes widened when he saw the bird, likely one of Snap’s minions, heading up the stairs. The fiend...he was going after the patients. The husky knew he had to head him off, somehow. He turned his head, noticing there was an elevator there. Clenching his teeth and flattening his eyes, he gave one last look at the invisible form of Snap before he went to the elevator.
Dr. Gelcro tried to calm himself down. His racing heart was making it difficult for him to press the right floor button, his hands trembling. He took in a deep breath, and after he was calmed down a little, he pressed his clawed finger against it. The elevator doors shut, and he felt it begin to move upwards.
As the elevator traveled up to the patients’ floor, he narrowed his eyes dangerously. He would not allow Snap to hurt another patient. Not on his watch.
sss
Rudy felt enormous relief when the invisibilty was turned off. He had to shut his eyes for a little while, the intense light getting into them, hurting them. It took a few seconds before his eyes were able to adjust, and he was able to look around without having to put a hand in front of his face.
It had been rather terrifing not being able to see. Or hear for that matter. His hearing was rather compromised. There was still some level of sensory with it, but hardly much. It felt like someone had popped his ear drums and then put a tight blindfold over his eyes. He had no idea where he was going, as though he were trapped in a deep, dark abyss. If it weren’t for the small strong that he held in his hand, attached to the bird, he would have gotten lost.
He had made sure to hold onto Mint’s hand the entire time. Mint did not complain, since without it, he would have been lost, unable to tell where he should go, and he and Penny would have a hard time finding him. With him holding onto Mint, and him holding onto the string, they were able to make their way up the steps.
They had kept walking, making their way slowly down the halls. They had been lucky they did not meet much resistance up here. Rudy kept himself tensed up, though, knowing that one screw up, one misstep, that was all it would take to alert the doctors, and then they’d be in trouble.
But before they knew it, they arrived in their destination. He knew this because the bird tapped against his shoulder, signaling him it was time to deactivate the invisibility. When sight filled his eyes once more, he never felt more relieved in his life. Just being able to see... He took a brief moment to feel sympathy for those who lost their sight or hearing in an accident.
He, as well as Penny and Mint, were located in Snap’s room. It was still unoccupied by a new patient, which they were thankful for. They didn’t know how they were going to explain their sudden appearance to an injured or ill zoner.
“Finally, we are here!” Mint cried. Rudy and Mint shushed him and he cringed back. “Sorry. I was about to be driven crazy if I had to spend another moment...”
“Well at least we are here now.” Penny said. She took a moment, looking left and right. “Do you think we should place the other teleporter here?” She pointed to a corner in the room. “I don’t think they’ll notice it in that darkened area.”
Rudy looked over at where Penny was indicating. He could see a shadowed area in the corner. He paused for a moment, tilting his head. He looked at the entrance where they came in from, and then back at the corner. Finally, he turned to Penny and said, “No. I think we should just stick to the plan and use a teleporter wand or something along those lines. The zoners would get suspicious if they found a teleporter in the hospital.”
“That would be a rather odd site to run into.” Mint nodded his head slowly. He peered over at the corner, folding his arms against his chest. “And they will know one of us drew it.”
Penny needed no further prompting. “All right then.” She turned over to the bird that led them in. She reached forward, gesturing to the bird to climb into her fingers. “Thank you for helping us.” Penny gently ran a finger along the top of the bird’s head and down its back. “You may leave now.” She pulled her arm down and then thrust upwards. The bird spread its wings out and started to flap hard into the air, going back down the way it came. “Bye!” Penny called out in a low, soft voice.
Rudy watched as the bird disappeared down the hallway. He chuckled softly and said, “I’m glad we came up with an idea for that.” He shook his head. “I don’t know what would have happened if one of us ended up turning into a bird.”
Mint shuddered. “I wouldn’t want to peck bird seed for the rest of my life...”
Penny was silent for a moment. She slumped her shoulders and gave a small smile. “Yeah, that would have been a pretty dumb idea after all.” She turned her head to the side, glancing towards Mint. “Good thing you came up with the idea of drawing a bird, instead of one of us turning into a bird.”
“No problem!” Mint said with a grin. “What will you do without me?”
Rudy was grateful that Mint came up with that idea before they executed the plan. It would have been rather difficult to pull off, and then they would have to worry about the bird’s instincts. Penny suspected that if they turned into a bird, they would have to control the animal mind to keep from getting freaked out by the sights and sounds of the hospital. Then there was the simple matter of flight. They did not have the knowledge of how to keep aloft, and they would have had to spend time learning that before they could be of any use.
Yes, drawing a bird worked out so much better. Rudy had to wonder what will happen to it after it left the hospital, however. He assumed that it would just do what birds do in the Real World and find a place a live and hunt. Penny assured him the bird would be fine.
“I’m going to draw the teleportation wand so, when we are done here, we will be teleported out.” Penny said as she raised her piece of magic chalk.
Rudy watched her as she drew up the device that she had described. Penny had the idea of teleportation when they were ready to leave. In this way, it would be easier exiting the building than it was getting in. Rudy felt relieved that they wouldn’t have to go wander outside blind and deaf again. He wasn’t sure how well he would take to that a second time.
“Now where do you suppose...” Mint looked around the room, his hands on his hips. Rudy did not need to ask to know what he was looking for. Or rather, who. “She should be here, I thought.”
“I hope they didn’t move her.” Rudy winced. “I am not interested in going invisible again.”
Penny finished up drawing the device and put it in her pocket. “Don’t worry.” She said with a smile. “She should be in here. I’m sure if it. Let’s just look around.”
Rudy wasn’t sure how Penny could know. He chalked it up to her just being optimistic. There was a big chance that Mosaic had been relocated elsewhere since Snap was no longer in the hospital. Perhaps she had been given to another patient who could use her help. Or maybe she was simply wandering the hallways.
The three friends moved around the room quietly, taking care not to make any sounds as their feet touched the ground. They looked around slowly, their breathing low and quiet, as if they were trying to hide from a predator. After a few moments of searching, they didn’t find anything. The room was not that large, and she did not have a lot of places to hide. There was only one place they could check now.
Rudy volunteered for the job. He walked past Penny and Mint, looking intently at the sheet of the bed, nearly touching the ground. He licked his lips nervously, unsure of what to expect from Mosaic when she was not guarding anyone. He reached forward slowly, his hand trembling. He paused, pulling it back. Then, taking in a deep breath, he grabbed the blanket and then lifted it up.
He was immediately greeted with large, amber eyes. They practically glowed in the shadow of the bed. The pupils shrank into slits, and Rudy thought he could hear a growl. He began to back away, but it was too late.
With a rush of brown and green, there was a hard collission against his chest, something solid, and he was on his back. He looked up, seeing Mosaic staring down, her eyes practically hovering above his body. Her mouth was part way open, a low hiss escaping her throat. Her front paws gripped his shoulders, reminding him that this croc had the ability to walk upright, not just on all fours, which made her seem even more threatening.
Rudy felt his heart pound against his chest as he stared into Mosaic’s eyes. He began to wonder if she really did have something to do with the explosions or with what happened to Snap. He could hear Penny and Mint frantically discussing what to do as Mosaic put her jaws closer to him.
Then, much to his surprise, Mosaic jumped off of him, landing a few feet away. Rudy rubbed his chest, feeling immense relief from the animal zoner’s weight being lifted from him. Penny and Mint rushed by his side and grabbed onto his arms. They lifted him up and they all stared cautiously at Mosaic.
The crocodile zoner stared in their direction. Her eyes flashed something, perhaps recognition. She stared at them intently, emitting a low growl from her throat, narrowing her eyes. The trio tensed up, wondering if she was going to attack them. The way she was moving her tail slowly from side to side, her claws scratching at the ground, this certainly seemed the case. When she took a step forward, they moved back, adopting defensive stances.
Then Mosaic did something they did not expect her to do.
She dashed towards them, but stopped abruptly. She swirved around in a circle, and darted towards the bed. She jumped onto it, a loud squeak eminating from the bad as she did so. She stared at them intently, running around in a circle on the bed. She jumped off and ran around them, and then launched herself back towards the bed, nearly slamming into it.
This odd behavior took them all by surprise. They stared at one another, and then back at Mosaic. What could she be trying to tell them?
sss
Dr. Gelcro crept along the hallway, being as quiet as he could. He had seen where the bird had went to, and he was following close behind. It was days like these that he wish he was solid white; it would match perfectly with the walls around him.
His mind raced as he thought of all the possibilities of what Snap wanted with the patients. Was he going to plant a bomb in here? Had he messed with the security cameras so he could pull this off without worry? Did he have some other diabolical plan involved?
Each possibility that sifted through his head heated up his blood more. A mixture of anger and anxiety swelled up inside. Something got caught in his throat as he fought back the urge to throw up. He couldn’t help but feel terrified. Snap was a brilliant bastard, since he had successfully offed so many zoners. He had every reason to be so scared about approaching him, and anyone who could be deemed his followers. His heart raced even faster when he realized he had three creators who sided with him. Who knows what he could have them do.
But he could not allow the patients to be left at his mercy. He was afraid, yes, but he was more afraid of what could happen if he did not do something to protect the patients. As a doctor, that was his priority. So he continued to follow, knowing full well what could be waiting for him when he found them.
He twitched his ears as he heard the sound of wings flapping. He tilted his head up, realizing that the bird from before was heading back down this way. He pressed his back against the wall, his heart racing against his chest. He watched as the bird approached him, not seeming to notice. He did not detect any strange movement in the hallway, nor did he pick up any scent besides the hospital’s and the bird’s. Concluding that the bird was alone, Dr. Gelcro decided to make a move.
He waited until the bird came closer. He kept still, watching, his red eyes narrowed into slits. The bird made no attempt to turn away, gave no indication that it knew he was there. Baring his teeth, the muscles in his arms tensing up, Dr. Gelcro leaped into the air, his hands out in front of him.
They hit their mark.
Dr. Gelcro fell into the ground as his fingers wrapped tightly around the struggling bird. Loud, panic-filleds squawks filled the air. Scared that the bird was going to give him away, Dr. Gelcro seized the bird’s beak, sealing it shut. He slammed the bird against the wall, keeping it firmly pressed there.
Putting his face close to the bird’s head, his hot breath hitting against its face, Dr. Gelcro said, “I know what you are, little birdie...” He felt the bird continue to squirm in his palm, frantic and swift, with brief pauses. “If you want to live, you will tell me everything.” He flashed his sharp teeth, emphasizing his point. “Do you understand?”
The bird did not respond. Dr. Gelcro narrowed his eyes. How very clever. Snap must have told the bird to not respond to any interrogation methods. But everyone can be cracked under the right pressure. He was going to find out how Snap escaped and what he was up to. And this bird was going to be his key.
sss
Mint was not sure what to make of this scene. When they came here to speak to Mosaic, they hadn’t exactly expected it to go this way. Then again, what could they have expected from a crocodile zoner who, according to the doctors, didn’t talk?
For the past several minutes, the crocodile had been jumping around, going in circles, repeating strange gestures, among other things. She would wave her paw at them, curving her wrist in some strange way that Penny admitted she didn’t think was possible for her species. She would let out quick, loud sounds, almost like a bark, like she wanted to keep their attention. She would constantly go to the bed, push her nose against it, and then look back at them, as though she wanted them to do the same thing.
The three friends looked at one another, trying to think of what this could mean. They hadn’t had much luck trying to guess what Mosaic wanted. She had been running around in circles almost the entire time. She’d pound the ground with her front paws, wave her tail around, lay down on her back and expose her belly. Some of the gestures seem so exaggerated that Penny suggested that maybe Mosaic didn’t know how to communicate with them and was trying all she can to try to get them to understand.
If she was trying to tell them something, she would have to do a better job than this. Mint folded his arms, watching Mosaic. At the moment, she was dragging Rudy towards the bed, her teeth snagging his sleeve. He and Penny watched as she released him and then kept swinging her head towards the bed, stomping her feet a few times, almost like an excited dog.
Mint shook his head, his mind beginning to ache as he tried to comprehend what the crocodile could be trying to tell them. They could see nothing wrong with the bed, and Penny had even checked it when she was over there. It was clean, deprived of anything except maybe some dirt. There was nothing of interest anywhere near the bed, and yet she kept dragging them over there. Why? What was the point?
It was getting to the point where Mint wondered if they were wasting their time. Mosaic’s frantic behavior wasn’t getting them anywhere. They had been watching here for many minutes now, and they weren’t anywhere closer to understanding what she wanted.
Mint looked up towards the clock, wincing. He looked over at Penny. “Perhaps we should get out of here. If we stay too much longer...”
Penny raised her hand up. “Not yet. We need to see if we can understand what Mosaic is trying to tell us.”
Mint narrowed his eyes. “Oh forget it. We have been looking at her antics long enough.” He raised his shoulders up. “She has not provided us with any useful information. So perhaps we should just...”
“Not yet. We just need to be patient.” Penny said, her hand still held up. “I’m sure we’ll reach a breakthrough soon.”
Mint held up his hands in confusion. “I don’t know what you...” Mint froze when he noticed Mosaic doing something different.
Mosaic had moved away from Rudy and had positioned herself where she seemed to know all three of them could see her unobstructed. She then reared onto her hind legs for a few seconds, and then dropped back down again. She looked at them, tilting her head as if trying to see if they understood what she was trying to tell them. She snorted when she realized they did not and she tried again, this time spending some more time on her hind legs, walking around, her front paws stretched out forward.
This behavior seemed so...strange and unusual. Mint wasn’t sure what to make of it at first, and neither did his friends. They watched as Mosaic continued to walk around on two legs. After a few tries, Mosaic tried again, this time she attempted to straighten herself out in an almost upright posture. This did not last long and she fell back down.
But it was enough to make Mint realize just what she was trying to tell them about. Shooting a look to his friends, he called out, “Sandra!” His voice was laced with excitement. “She’s trying to tell us something about Sandra!”
Rudy and Penny stared at each other. Their eyes widened at this revelation. This still did not help them make sense of some of her gestures, but the fact that she was trying to tell them about Sandra caught their attention. They looked back over at the crocodilian zoner, their interest piqued.
“Is that it, Mosaic?” Penny took a few steps forward. “Is that what you’ve been trying to tell us?” She reached her hand out slightly. “Are you trying to tell us something about Sandra?”
Mosaic nodded her head up and down. She let out a grunt and once again pointed her snout towards the bed. She emitted some low growls which Mint guessed were an attempt to communicate with them verbally.
Rudy looked from Mosaic, and then to the bed. He tilted his head in confusion, giving Penny a sideways glance. “I don’t know what she could be trying to tell us about the bed.”
Penny rubbed her chin thoughtfully. “Maybe she’s trying to tell us about some kind of scent?”
“Well she’s out of luck with that.” Mint crossed his arms. “We can’t smell anything.”
“But we can get someone who can.” Penny said. “Or we can draw a zoner who can help us.”
Mint couldn’t believe he didn’t think of that himself. Penny was right. There were plenty of zoners here who had great senses of smell. They could sniff the blanket and see what Mosaic wanted to show them. They could also draw a zoner themselves to help them. He would gladly do that himself, since Rudy and Penny are more cautious than him when it came to drawing living zoners.
But before either of them could make their next move, a shadow fell upon them, and a low growl chilled them to the bone. Everyone froze. Mosaic let out a hiss and jumped back. Rudy, Penny, and Mint remained frozen, feeling someone’s gaze boring straight through their backs.
“Aha! So I might have guessed! You are working with that little cretin after all!”
Mint gulped, and he exchanged a nervous glance with Penny and Rudy. Slowly, the three children turned around, looking behind them. They felt their hearts skip a beat when they saw it was Dr. Gelcro.
The dog doctor glared daggers at them, his lips curled back into a snarl. “I might have known you two were up to something! I should have realized this was your handiwork!”
“H-How did you...?” Penny spoke in a soft voice.
Dr. Gelcro smirked at her. “Next time, choose a method that masks your scent.”
Terror rushed through the children’s hearts as Dr. Gelcro stood in the door way. His fur was raised up, anger clearly etched on his face. His sharp teeth glinted in what little light there was. His tail swished violently from side to side. He looked ready to rip them apart. If it weren’t for their status of being creators, he probably would be tearing them up right about now.
Mosaic growled at the dog zoner, but made no move to attack. She cringed away, crawling back towards the bed. Mint knew this was not a good sign. Just what as Dr. Gelcro capable of if even Mosaic wouldn’t go after him? His heart pounded in his chest when he realized that, perhaps, Dr. Gelcro was involved in this conspiracy after all. Maybe he really was the one who framed Snap, and now he was coming after them.
“I see you were trying to brainwash Mosaic.” Dr. Gelcro glared at the crocodile before looking back at the children. “Good thing I came in here. She will need some time to...recover.”
“Please...she was trying to tell us something about Sandra!” Rudy pleaded. “You’ve got to listen! We...”
“Enough!” Dr. Gelcro’s voice practically boomed in the room. Mint and the others took a few steps back, their bodies shaking in fear as Dr. Gelcro got into the room. He took in a few quick breaths in an effort to control yourself. “I thought we could trust you...at least you, Rudy.” He looked over at the boy. “But I see I was wrong. You sided with Snap because he is your creation, and now you are...”
“He...us, we all sided with Snap because he is innocent! Please, if you would just listen...!” Penny pleaded.
Dr. Gelcro flattened his ears. “Shut up, brat!” Without warning, he stormed towards Penny and struck her across her face. The girl let out a yelp of pain as she was tossed into the ground. “You three need to learn how to hold your tongue!”
“Penny!” Rudy and Mint cried.
The two of them rushed to Penny’s said. She had been knocked onto her back, her leg bent at an odd angle. It wasn’t broken, but looking at it, Mint could tell that it aggravated her sprain injury. Her eyes were shut and her teeth clenched in pain. They winced as they saw the lacerations across her face, a bit of blood leaking out of them. The two of them helped her up, holding onto her arms to steady her.
Mint looked at Penny for a few moments, noting the pain she appeared to be in. He glared over at Dr. Gelcro, feeling his blood begin to boil. “How could you do that? She didn’t do anything to you!”
Dr. Gelcro growled at him. “She was asking for it. If she didn’t get in my way, she wouldn’t have gotten hurt.” Upon seeing the three children glare at him, he gave a cold laugh. “Oh ain’t this rich! You three are still going to deny your involvement, eh? Well I’m warning you...” His ears pressed against his skull. “You will not have much of a chance slipping your lies past me. You see..I already took care of your little spy.”
The three children stared at him in confusion. What was he talking about? They didn’t bring anyone else with them. They didn’t even have any spies to speak of. They couldn’t believe, nor could they understand, how this siberian husky could jump to such illogical conclusions.
That was when Dr. Gelcro pulled something out from behind him. When they all saw what it was, they could feel their hearts stop beating. They were in absolute shock, unable to speak.
It was the bird that was drawn earlier. The small robin that had helped them into this room. It was limp and dead, dangling above the ground as Dr. Gelcro carelessly held it up by its leg. There was a deep gash in its neck, making them all realize, in cold terror, that Dr. Gelcro had ripped out its throat. A dark smile spread across his face as he noticed how horrified they looked. He moved the body from side to side, using enough force to let it swing around, lilke he wanted them to know just how dead it really was.
Then, his smile growing a bit more twisted, he tossed the bird towards them. They moved back, giving the small bird some space as it crashed into the ground, rolling across the hard surface before coming to a stop. Mosaic watched this, letting out a low hiss from where she stood.
The bird laid on its back, its wings spread out at its sides. The beak was partially open, as were the eyes. They were glazed over, showing no signs of life. They could see blood on its chest, and it didn’t take them long to realize that it came from the gash in its throat. The blood was dark, almost black in color, and was caked to the small, thin features. The talons were flexed inward, limp and still, just like the rest of the bird’s body.
A torrent of emotions welled up inside the kids’ minds. They couldn’t help but shoot a glare over at the zoner. They could not believe that he would do such a thing. How..how could he kill an innocent zoner like this? The bird had nothing to do with what happened on the day of the explosion, and it was not some spy. And yet this husky, this horrible excuse for a dog, he had the gall to accuse the bird of being a spy, but that wasn’t good enough, no. He had went as far as slaughter the bird, and who knows what else he might have done to it...
Dr. Gelcro began to advance on them. “Now, you three are going to tell me what I want to know, or...”
He didn’t get a chance to finish his sentence. Without warning, Dr. Gelcro began to flail. His foot got caught on something in front of him that he did not notice until it was too late. His foot immediately slipped upwards, making him lose his balance. He tried to steady himself, but he was not good enough. He fell backwards and landed on his back.
Mint and the others looked over to see what had happened. To their surprise, they saw Mosaic standing there, her paw raised up as if she had just tossed something. Was she the one who had thrown that rotten piece of fruit that laid on the ground, smeared?
Knowing they did not have much time, Mint turned to Penny. “Quick! While he’s distracted! Activate the teleporter!” He released her arm so she could have use of one.
“Right!” Penny, still supported by Rudy, pulled out the device she had drawn earlier. She turned a knob, and it began to emmit glowing energy lines around them, engulfing all three of them.
Dr. Gelcro got up to his feet, holding his head and shaking it. He looked over at the children. His eyes widened and then they narrowed. “Oh no you don’t..” He went down on all fours, his tail raised straight up in aggression. “You’re not going anywhere!”
Dr. Gelcro bolted towards them, letting out a series of loud growls. The glow encompassed the children, getting brighter. They looked on in horror as Dr. Gelcro lunged towards them.
Then, just before he could get them, they vanished, leaving behind an empty space. Dr. Gelcro widened his eyes, realizing what was about to happen. Seconds later, he let out a loud whimper as he crashed into the ground. He coughed a couple of times as he pushed himself onto his heads. He lifted up his head and he glared towards where the trio had vanished. He let out a low growl.
“I’ll get you for this.” Dr. Gelcro threatened in a low voice. “I swear it...”
sss
Sandra narrowed her eyes as she watched the scene play out before her. She leaned against the wall of the alleyway, not wanting to be seen. If it weren’t for her sense of smell and hearing, she would have missed this entirely.
In the distance, she had seen a flash of light. It was brief, and the light not as bright as one might have expected. When it had cleared, she could see the three forms that she had grown familiar enough with to recogize. It was Mint, Penny, and Rudy. She turned her head to where the hospital was, and then she looked back. She let out a soft growl, knowing full well what they had been up to.
It would seem that they were getting a little too nosey for their own good. Sandra had thought about leaving them alone, thinking that they would not get anywhere near to solving the puzzle before she could finish up. They had not shown any signs of realizing what was really going on, and she had been certain they would not any time soon.
But as she stared at them, her eyes narrowed, ears raised, she picked up some pieces of the conversation that had her worried. From what little she heard, from the connections she could make, with the hospital and all, she began to realize that things were not exactly going the way she had planned.
The children appear to be getting suspicious of her. The bits of conversation she had picked up revealed this. She wasn’t sure how they were able to pull this off. She didn’t know what happened that made them think that she might be involved somehow. She had been so careful with what she had told them in their previous attempts to interrogate her.
It was quite obvious, though, that their attempts were failing miserably. They not only suspected her, but she was certain that they felt they would find some kind of clue in the hospital. Perhaps they had tried to speak to Mosaic. At this, she growled and looked over at the hospital. She would have to make sure that Mosaic did not reveal anything important. She looked back at the children, watching them as they fled. She narrowed her eyes.
She was going to have to do something about them soon. She didn’t want to have to do this. She didn’t want to lift a claw against them. It was bad enough doing it against Snap. It was bad enough that she had to deal with her conflicting emotions, of feeling horrible about her actions towards him, and feeling excited for the way she was abusing him. She did not need another complication thrown out there.
Sandra thought, at first, maybe she could just do nothing. After all, it wasn’t like Rudy and his pals were intending any actual harm. They were just worried for their friend and they were doing what any friend would: help.
But in the end, she knew that something still had to be done. She hated to do it, but they left her with no other option. She had to make sure that they did not become a problem later on. With how determined they were, she knew that they would keep trying, perhaps even increase their efforts no doubt. If she didn’t take action soon, they could find out what she had done, and of course they won’t listen to her and they’ll have her arrested. She simply could not permit that, not while Snap still needed a lesson to be learned. Not while the promise she made had not yet been fulfilled.
Sandra narrowed her eyes as she shifted her gaze towards the hospital, and then back to where she had last seen the children. She was not yet sure what she was going to do, but she knew she would have to think of something.
If those three wanted to keep meddling in her plans, they were going to have to face the horns of the bull sooner or later.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Oct 27, 2014 21:07:18 GMT -5
Chapter 23: A Piece Of The Puzzle
Help! You know I've got to tell someone. Tell them what I know you've done! I fear you... -Bleed, Evanescence
Darnit, she had been so close. She was this close to telling the children what Sandra had been up to, and she still failed. She failed because of that miserable medicine giver. If he hadn’t interrupted her, she would have succeeded.
Mosaic let out a sigh. There was nothing she could do about that now. The children were gone and likely not to come back. At least she helped make them more suspicious of her, if she pulled it off at all. Planting the seeds of doubt, as they would say, is better than nothing. If she wanted to make sure Sandra does not cause further harm, which would benefit her just as little as the medicine givers and the other zoners, than making the children suspicious enough to take action was the next best thing to outright exposure.
The crocodile zoner turned her head to where the medicine giver had fallen. At the moment, the space was empty. He had shot her a glare before storming out. She wondered if he was going to take any action against her for what she did. Maybe, though that hardly concerned her right now.
Still, she wished that she had done a better job. Sandra was not trustworthy. She didn’t smell right. She did not give off good vibes. Everything about her was off. The way she was looking at her, too... It was almost like the way she would look at potential prey. The look, the eyes, of a predator. That could only have terrifying implications.
But what was she going to do, now that the children had lift and likely would not return? Should she try her luck with the medicine givers? No, they would not try to listen. They never did before, so why would they start now?
Her little incident with that one medicine giver may prove to be problematic later on. His behavior and his glare at her suggested that he knew that she tripped up his feet to buy the children time. He would tell the others. They would take action. She may end up trapped in that hard, miniature cave thing they built for her.
With that in mind, she realized that if she wanted to have a chance at increasing the odds of Sandra’s capture, she would need to do something now. Time, she knew not how much had passed, and the longer she stood there, the more likely she was going to get caught. The medicine givers would likely bring the spasm stick. She wasn’t sure what they called it. Electric...something. It made her body shake and lock up, and filled every pore with agony. They would use that on her if she were uncooperative.
She stared in the spot where they disappeared from. A sight she had not expected to see, and something she could not fully comprehend. It was as though their every existence had been ripped apart, like something invisible ate them and swallowed them whole. Every part of her crocodilian brain was telling her that they were dead and no more.
But another part of her wasn’t so certain. She had a nagging feeling in the back of her head that they were alive, somehow. If they were..she would need to find them.
She lowered her head, narrowing her eyes in determination. She knew what she had to do.
But would it be enough? Would she find them in time? Even if she did, could she get them to understand her language? She had tried everything she could think of to get them to listen. They understood that she was referencing Sandra, and something about the bed, but they did not understad anything else she was telling them. She tried to make it as clear as possible for them, but even that was not enough.
No, she would need to try something else. She would need to find Sandra. She had her scent. She knew for certain Sandra was alive, and she knew where to find her. Regardless of the children’s situation, if she were to find Sandra and deal with her on her own, then perhaps the problems would be fixed.
Mosaic made up her mind. She would travel outside, where she was almost never allowed to go. She would use the city’s scents as roadmaps, evading other zoners and finding her way to Sandra supposedly made food. She would not allow her the upperhand this time.
Mosaic turned her head to where the dead feather thing was. Bird she believed it was called. She walked over to it, giving it a gentle nudge. The feathered thing did not move, not even a twitch. She raised her head up, tilting it to the side. She then shrugged her shoulders. She recalled how those humans seemed appalled at the killing of the bird. She would agree it was a waste, but she would rectify that. Knowing that the bird was not going to use its body anymore, she snatched it in her jaws. She flipped it up into the air and she caught it, and she bit down hard. She could feel blood dribbling out of her mouth as she swallowed it. She licked her jaws, lapping up what tasty salty fluids still remained.
With her snack done and over with, she turned her attention to the clear wall. The window as they would call it. She narrowed her eyes. She knew what her next move was going to be. Taking one more look behind her, to the angular tunnels, she made her way to the clear wall.
sss
“I can’t believe we did that...” Mint breathed in and out. He leaned back against the wall, his eyes tilted upwards. “That was so close...”
Rudy nodded his head in Mint’s direction. “At least we were able to get out of here.” He lowered his gaze. “I just..hope this won’t become a problem later on.”
Mint glared over at Rudy. “I don’t see how it couldn’t! You know that Dr. Gelcro guy is going to spread the word! Next thing you know, we’re going to have a bunch of zoners coming after us!”
Penny flinched at this. “I think you might be overreacting, Mint. I doon’t think the zoners are going to try to capture us.”
Mint was not convinced. He glared in Penny’s direction, but decided to say nothing. He didn’t think there was anything he could say for her to fully understand what he was talking about. And now wasn’t a good time to be discussing that anyway.
He tried his best to push the anxiety feelings away, but he found it hard to do so. How could he ignore these feelings rising up inside? He had been anxious before, but this felt a bit stronger. The fear of what the doctor zoner might say about them, he couldn’t completely dismiss it. It could get in the way of their investigation, and it may land them in bigger trouble. Not that he knew what the zoners could do with them since they were human, but he did not doubt their ability.
Perhaps a reason why he felt paranoid was the fact that he had been the Enemy Creator here for a few days in the past. He had caused untold destruction, and some of the zoners had not fully forgiven him. He would not be surprised if said zoners would use this incident as a reason to kick him out of ChalkZone.
He had to wonder about Rudy and Penny as well. How would the zoners react to when they find out that it wasn’t just him sneaking into the hospital? Rudy and Penny had been there with him as well? They could simply think that they were on a mission, but what about the few who were so certain he was still a bad guy? Would they decide that Rudy and Penny turned as well? Would it blossom into an anti-human sentiment?
Perhaps he was thinking too much into this. Maybe Rudy and Penny were right, and that he should try to be more relaxed. Still, he could not fully dismiss his fear. He kept it in the back of his head, not wanting to let his guard down. He had experienced what Skrawl was capable of. He did not yet know what a lot of these zoners were capable of accomplishing. With that in mind, he would not let his guard down.
“So..” Mint said, wanting to get on with the subject at hand. “What is our next move?”
“Well, we already tried speaking to Mosaic and she couldn’t provide us with much.” Rudy said. He paused as he seemed to remember something. “Well except for the fact that Mosaic wanted us to smell the blanket.” He bit his lip. “It seemed like that anyway.”
“I believe you are right.” Penny nodded her head in agreement.
“But what could she be wanting us to smell?” Mint raised his hands up in confusion. “I’m not sure what we could have detected there.”
“If we had a stronger sense of smell, we could.” Pennny narrowed her eyes and shook her head. “If only we were able to draw a zoner to help us identify the smell.”
Mint recalled they were going to do something like that, but then Dr. Gelcro came into the picture and stopped them before they could. He couldn’t help but narrow his eyes and clench his teeth at the mere thought of that doctor. They had been so close to finding out what Mosaic wanted to tell them, only for that guy to ruin everything. Now, because of him, they likely weren’t going to be allowed back into the hospital.
They didn’t have much else to go on. They didn’t even have proof that Sandra was even a part of this whole fiasco. Mosaic could have been wrong, or trying to say something else about Sandra. For all he knew, maybe that croc was just begging them to bring them food from her restaurant.
Mint wished he knew more about his own creation so he could better judge if she could be responsible or not. If only he had erased her before his cousin modified her... He may have been able to prevent all this from happening... But then again, how could he have known? He could not have predicted this, and it wasn’t like his cousin had any ill intentions; he did not know about ChalkZone. If Sandra were responsible, Mint would have to remind himself that it wasn’t his planning. She decided to do this, not him.
He still wished that he could think of what Sandra could be doing. He had intended her to be a helper, someone to healed people. She was not supposed to be any sort of threat. The very idea of her being one shook him up. What had his cousin done with her mind when he erased her? What new purposes did he give her?
Well besides that restaurant of course. Owning a restaurant and serving zoners food was not exactly what he had in mind be particularly scary or harmful. So what...
“I think we better get going.” Rudy said. Mint noticed he was looking away from them, towards the streets. “We do not want a potential scene slowing us down.”
Mint followed Rudy’s gaze and saw that a couple of zoners were looking in their direction. Doctors, looking like they were returning to duty. At least one of them, he recognized as one of the doctors who were suspicous of Snap. The way they were looking at them... Mint clenched his teeth. He wondered if Dr. Gelcro was spreading the word already.
Penny nodded her head. She looked over at the doctors nervously. Though there weren’t too many and they hadn’t made a move to threaten them, they all knew that staying here was not a good idea. They would have to get moving if they wanted to discuss their next move.
“I know we would rather avoid walking all the way to the treehouse...” Penny’s words were full of truth. None of them wanted to waste time walking back and forth. “But I doubt we’ll get much talking done here.”
“I agree. Those doctors...they look like they want to say something to us.” Mint kept his voice low. He wasn’t sure if the doctors heard him or not. But their expressions...he looked away. He hoped that this won’t become too much of a problem later on. They had enough to worry about. “Yeah, let’s get going while we still have that chance.”
Rudy took a few steps in one direction, the opposite from where the doctors were gathering up. He lifted up his hand, placing it above his eyes, and looked around. He turned to his friends and made a gesture with his head. “Come on. I think we should go this way. It would be the best choice.”
Mint muttered under his breath. “It is the only way we can go.”
Without another word, the children began to walk away. However, they weren’t able to take too many steps before someone behind them spoke up.
“Hey you! Hold on there!”
Although they knew it was not the best idea, although they knew they had to leave, the three children froze at that command. They remained still, silence falling upon them. They could feel someone staring at them, their eyes sawing through their spines and out their chests. They felt as though they were paralyzed, unable to move. It took them a few seconds before they could work up the courage to turn around.
Behind them, they could see about four zoners. Two males and two females. They had looks of contempt on their faces. He couldn’t tell if they were soley for him or if they were looking at his friends as well. The zoners didn’t resume speaking to them right away, instead just glaring silently at them.
Mint clenched his teeth nervously. He wasn’t sure what the zoners were going to do with them. They all looked quite angry, but he learned from experience that angered zoners didn’t always attack. Although questions rang through his head, though it was easy for him to want to call out to them and demand to know what they were doing, with his status, he knew that was a bad idea. He remained silent.
Rudy was the one who broke the silence. “What do you want? My friends and I have something important we would like to discuss in private.”
One of the doctors gave a sneer at this. “Are you plotting with the Enemy Creator?”
Mint flinched at this, feeling like something sharp spread through his chest. Even though he predicted it, that still hurt.
Rudy bared his teeth. “We are trying to help our friend. Snap was wrongfully imprisoned, and we want to sort that out.”
A female doctor tilted her head to the side. “Oh really now?” Her voice was icy cold. “Are you in cahoots with him a swell?” Rudy widened his eyes at this. “Are you trying to help him escape so he can continue on his rampage?”
“Wh-What..?” Rudy spluttered. He took a step back. He raised his hands, placing them against his head. “Why would...” He tugged at his hair. Mint had a feeling that, if Rudy was not in control of himself, he would have ripped his hair straight out at this. “Why would you even think that? Of course we...”
“Dr. Gelcro over the phone told us what you were doing.” A doctor interrupted him. He folded his arms against his chest. His lips were curled up into a snarl. “We have every reason to believe that you do not want to help ChalkZone at all.”
The other female doctor bared her sharp teeth, pointing a sharp claw in their direction. The manner was a mixture of threatening and accusatory. “Tell us the truth! You were both brainwashed by the Enemy Creator and now you use that blue thing you call a friend to commit crimes against ChalkZone!”
Mint took in a sharp gasp at this, as did Rudy and Penny. They all stared at the zoner in shock, unable to believe what they heard. They glanced at each other, and then glared back at the zoners. Anger started to burn their insides.
How..how dare they say that... These zoners had no right to say something like that. They were jumping to conclusions, not even bothering to stop and think about how twisted their logic was. They all had already suspected some of the zoners would behave irrationally, but even then they were horrified when they heard the zoners admit to it.
“How dare you call our friend a thing..” Rudy growled under his breath.
The doctor zoners completely ignored this statement as one of them called out, “Admit it! Admit that you had been lying to us since day one!”
“Why would we ever...” Penny spoke, her voice sounding strained. It was clear she was struggling to keep herself from snapping at the zoners. “Why in the world would we ever do such a thing...?”
The first female doctor sneered. “I don’t know, little girl. Why don’t you tell us?”
“You know us better than this!” Rudy cried. “Why would you even think we would turn our backs on you?!” He raised his hands up in the air. The boy seemed partially unaware of his surroundings. He did not seem to notice some civilian zoners approaching, seeing what was going on. “We’ve done nothing but help you guys, and then you go and do this to us?!”
The first doctor gave a cold laugh at this. “Oh right, sure!” The three kids narrowed their eyes at how bitter that voice sounded. “You sure had us fooled! Of course the Enemy Creator there had been helping this entire time! Even when he was blowing the crap out of this place!”
Mint ground his teeth at this. He tried his best to ignore the stinging pain in his chest. He tried to ignore just how hurtful that comment was. He couldnot believe that zoner said that to him. He was becoming sick of all these comments against him. He was sick of being called the Enemy Creator. He was no longer working for Skrawl and he had been making amends ever since. He never once lifted a finger against ChalkZone since then. For them to even think...
He tried to calm himself down. He tried to remind himself that the zoners here were just scared. They weren’t sure what to make of their predicament, and they were just jumping to conclusions based on their paranoid logic. The zoners had every right be upset with him. He wasn’t exactly a mild threat. Still, he wished that they would stop living in the past.. They had a real emergency situation in the present, and they were not going to solve it by remaining stuck in the past.
Rudy took a step forward. He glared straight at the doctor who had spoken to Mint. He bared his teeth. “Now you see here! Mint has been paying his debt to ChalkZone ever since he defected from Skrawl! You know full damn well that he has changed!”
The doctor chuckled coldly at Rudy’s statement. “How do we know it’s not a lie? How do we know that the boy isn’t waiting until we all let our guard down and he strikes again?” At this, the civilian zoners who had shown up started murmuring to one another. “The Enemy Creator has given little reason for us to trust him when he came. How do we know that this still isn’t in effect?”
“Mint isn’t an enemy!” Penny shouted. “Neither is Snap! They’re your allies! How could you treat them like this?”
“Because they are not what we though they were. They are both criminals.” The doctor zoner jeered, flashing his teeth at them. He looked over at Mint and took a few steps towards him. The other doctors followed, similar dark smiles on their faces as well. “Isn’t that right, Mint? What was your excuse? Oh yes, that this was all a game. Well then, Mint, what do you think of this predicament? Do you still call this a game? Is this some master scheme of yours? Are you going to play with our minds for a while, while your new master, the blue cretin, takes over?”
Mint did not answer. He glared back at the doctor zoner. He could feel his body begin to shake in anger. He tried his best to hold back. He tried not to let anger get the better of him. He could not afford to lurch forward.
The doctor’s twisted smile broadened at this, seeing the boy’s building anger. “Are you going to attack me?” Mint’s eyes widened at this. “Don’t lie to me. I know exactly what you want to do, because I know what you are. You’re nothing but a worthless liar. You and Snap.... you both are working together, aren’t you? What’s your big plan? To break our morale so we will be easier to conquer? Is that it, Enemy Creator?”
Mint’s body shook harder. He bared his teeth. He formed fists with his hands. He still held back. He still had enough strength to keep his feet firmly planted. But he had no idea how long this was going to last. How long would he be able to stop himself before he lost it? He could already feel his heart twisting painfully, yearning to take action.
Judging from their expressions, he could tell that Rudy and Penny weren’t taking too kindly to this accusation either. They took position on either side of him, standing beside him protectively. They were offering silent support, glaring at the doctors. They said not a word. Mint did feel a little better with their presence, comforted, but how long would it last before he would lose it?
Then the doctor zoner gave the breaking blow.
“Maybe that’s why you broke Snap’s back. Maybe it was all part of this plan!” Mint’s eyes widened in horror at this, and then they narrowed as he growled. “You and Snap were planning this a long time! You broke his back and later you ensured that you would lose your leg!” The doctor pointed at Mint’s prosthetic leg. “That way, we would sympathize with you two and we would not realize what was really going on!”
The second female zoner sneered, “Yeah! Either that or you used Snap’s broken back for an excuse to begin a new plan separate from Skrawl! Maybe this is the next step in your horrid scheme, Enemy Creator!”
Mint became unaware of what was being said after that point. All the voices sounded so far away, as if they were happening elsewhere. He stared at the doctor zoners who had accused him of such atrocities. He could feel his body tremble, anger echoing in his head. He closed his mouth, pushing his teeth against one another tightly. He ground them so hard, he thought his teeth would pop out of his jaws.
He thought he could hear the sound of his friends trying to defend him. He could hear how angry and distressed they were at the zoners’ accusations. He could hear the doctors mocking them, saying some more twisted things. But he could heardly register them. He didn’t register anything around him. Right now, he was only aware of those zoners and himself, as if they were just in a black void.
He tried to keep his cool. He tried to keep himself calm. He knew nothing good would come out of him losing his temper. But something about what the zoners said caused something inside of him to snap.
And there was no going back.
Without realizing what he was doing, Mint rushed forward, letting out a cry of anger as he did so. He heard Rudy and Penny cry in horror. He could feel their hands grab him, try to stop him. He easily slipped past them and continued his charge towards the zoners. The doctor’s eyes widened at his approach and they took a step back, but this hardly registered in his clouded, rage-filled mind. When he got close enough, he lunged into the air and collided with the zoner, sending him falling to the ground.
Mint wished he had stopped there. He wished he had backed off. But he did not stop. He continued to allow his rage to control him. Glaring hatefully at the zoner, he pulled his fist back and began to punch him.
sss
“Mint! Stop!” Rudy pleaded with his friend. He rushed forward, grabbing onto his shoulder. “Please, you have to stop this! You’re hurting him!”
“Please, let him go!” Penny begged him.
Rudy tried again and again to reach his friend. He tried to get him to snap out of it. But none of his words appeared to reach the boy. He and Penny looked on in horror as Mint kept assaulting the zoner. They could see the look in his eyes. Rudy shuddered at the sight of them. They were so filled with anger and rage... It was like Mint wasn’t even there.
What was most terrifying is that...they had seen this look before. This was the same look he had given them, the same expression in his eyes, when he had lost it when he still worked for Skrawl. He had beaten up Penny pretty badly, and now he was doing the exact same thing to this doctor. Although Rudy was quite peeved with this zoner, he did not think he deserved this kind of attack, and he knew he and Penny had to stop it before it got worse.
“No! Release him!” Penny grabbed onto Mint’s right arm, pulling him back. “You have to stop this!”
Rudy grabbed onto Mint’s left arm. “Cease your attack, Mint! Snap out of it!”
Working together, the two were able to pull the infuriated Mint away from the doctor zoner. They kept dragging him back, putting distance between the two. They stopped when they were about ten feet away. They held onto Mint, who was growling in anger, struggling against their grip. They looked down at him, and then at each other, worried glances plastered over their face. They then looked forward, to where the zoners were watching.
The civilian zoners looked absolutely horrified. Some had taken a step back. A few others had hands over their mouths, wide-eyed. Two were glaring at them. The doctors were all gathered around their fallen comrade. They shot hateful glares at them as they helped their comrade up to his feet.
The doctor at Mint had began to beat up didn’t look too bad, but it was still worse than they thought it would be. There were several bruises on the zoner’s face, some a bit deeper purple than they would have expected. His clothes were a bit dirtied up and they could see a trickle of blood move down the corner of his mouth. His hair looked a little messed up. His legs trembled as his fellow doctors kept him up on his feet. He stared at Mint with a look of horror, and then his eyes narrowed into slits, his ragged breathing filling their ears.
An uncomfortable silence fell upon the ground. Mint glared back at the doctor he had just attacked. His lips were curled back, exposing his teeth as he panted gravelly. He had given up struggling, but he still had that wild look in his eyes. This lasted for a few seconds before, at least, realization seemed to dawn on him. Slowly, ever so slowly, his eyes and mouth relaxed, and they shifted into a new expression: horror.
“Oh..oh no I...” Mint said softly. He looked at the ground, his eyes filling with terror. “I..I...” He looked back at the doctor. The zoner’s accusing glare at him made Mint turn away, closing his eyes. “What have I done..?” He whispered in a low voice.
Rudy and Penny looked at their friend sympathetically. It was clear how much this was affecting him. He had never wanted to hurt another zoner since he found out they were real. And now he had lost his temper, lost control of himself, and he attacked a zoner viciously for the first time since that incident a few years ago. They couldn’t imagine how tormented he must feel inside.
The doctors, however, weren’t so sympathetic, not that they were surprised. They had just watched a comrade of theirs be brutally attacked after all, and by the same human they had feared a few years ago. But that didn’t make right how they were treating their friend.
“What did you do? Oh I’ll tell you what you did!” The second female zoner snapped at him. “You attacked our friend, you miserable pile of shit!”
The other male zoner nodded his head. “You nearly broke his jaw!”
Rudy could feel the tension in the air rising. He looked all around, realizing that if they didn’t get out of here soon, something worse could easily happen. He looked at Penny, who gave him a similar look of horror. She was thinking the same thing as he was.
Rudy looked down at Mint. He hadn’t said a word since his realization. He would have fallen onto his knees if it weren’t for the fact that he and Penny were holding him up. Mint’s body was trembling, but this time not from anger, but rather horror. His eyes were wide, staring at the ground as his mind was trying to comprehend what had just happened.
The doctor zoner he had attacked was back on his feet. He jerked himself away from his fellow doctors, and he took a few steps towards Mint. The three kids tensed up, Mint especially. He looked at the doctor, taking in quick breaths as he clearly wondered what he was going to do to him.
The doctor curled his lips back into a snarl. Mint winced at this, cringing away. “You really think you’re special don’t you? You think that, just because you did a few good errands, that you are some kind of hero.” The zoner’s words were made of ice, with a bit of heat rising off of them. “Well look at yourself. You aren’t fooling anyone. You just shown your true colors. You attacked me...and you still expect us to believe that you somehow changed, Enemy Creator...?”
Mint took in a few shaky breaths. “I-I’m sorry..”
“You’re sorry? Do you think any one of us will buy that bullcrap?!” The doctor zoner snarled at him. “Take a look around you! Do any of them look convinced?!”
Rudy and his friends looked around the room slowly, seeing all the zoners glaring at them. They flinched at this, tensing up. Not one of the zoners was giving them a sympathetic look. They all looked at them, their eyes narrowed and many of them with their teeth bared. A handful of them looked afraid, and had moved back even further. Although none of them had made a move, the implication was rather clear.
Mint’s little stunt may have just complicated matters further. Rudy did feel bad for how Mint was treated, but now he could feel some anger towards his friend rising up. Mint should have been more careful with his actions. Now, because of him, the whole mission may have gone sour.
But he couldn’t worry about that right now. They had to get out of here and recupirate somewhere else. The tree house seemed to be the best place right about now. The sooner they got out of here, the better. He wasn’t sure how long the doctors were going to stand there before they made a move against Mint, him, or Penny.
Feeling the tension rising up in the air all around him, Rudy turned to Penny. “Come on, we have to get out of here.”
Penny nodded her head. She looked down at Mint, tugging on his arm. “Let’s go, Mint.”
Mint, though barely responsive, did what he was told. The three children backed away slowly from the crowd of fearful zoners. The realization that they may have broken their trust with the zoners stabbed them in the hearts. They had never wanted something like this to happen. Mint, seeming to realize just how much his actions might have cost them, lowered his head in shame.
Rudy knew they couldn’t dwell on the matter right now. They needed to get back to the treehouse fast, and continue their discussion there. They could figure out what to do about the zoners later. They could always make it up to them later.
Silently, ignoring any other cruel comments from the doctor zoners, the group of children turned around and walked away.
sss
The scents all around her... they cascaded alongside each other, creating a criss cross of variety unlike anything the medicine givers could ever hope for. If the scents were visual, Mosaic knew that they would create a multitude of color, all sorts of shades of blue, and perhaps whatever colors she was unable to see. It would have been a beautiful site.
But she did not let her brain stay on that subject for long. She was on a hunt of sorts. A mission she knew she had to complete. She shifted her mind back to the topic at hand, her eyes furrowed in determination. She raised her nose in the air and sniffed.
She hadn’t been able to find Sandra’s food maker place despite remembering the directions. It wasn’t until she got out of the artificial cave that she realized that she could not understand the full concept of a city. It took her all her will power to keep herself from freaking out. The lights, the sounds, everything, it all bombarded her senses and she nearly passed out when she walked far enough into the city.
Luckily, she was able to calm herself down. She reminded herself that, as strange as this place was, it was just another bit of handiwork by these strange zoners all around her. She couldn’t allow it to scare her away from her mission, and she kept walking forward.
She turned her head from one side to the other. She did not see anything that looked like it would be where Sandra was. Yet, she could be wrong. What did she know? She never even saw the place herself. She would just have to rely on her nose and try to track her down. That zoner was around here somewhere. She would find her, somehow.
Suddenly, she saw a flash of color beside her. She stiffened up, turning her head around to follow that movement. Her eyes nearly missed it; a blur of movement in the corner of them. Then again, on the other side. She swiveled her head, trying to keep up.
After a while, Mosaic let out a roar of frustration. She didn’t pay attention to whether or not any of the zoners could see her. She pawed at her face, shaking her head. Something was messing with her, and she was about to find out. Narrowing her eyes, seeing another movement of shadow, she growled and bolted off after it.
She zigzagged left and right, her feet pounding the ground, her tail flying out behind her. Whoever this was, whoever was messing with her, she would make sure they stopped. She did not take kindly to being teased like this.
She lunged to the side, skidding across the ground as she looked in a partial tunnel, created by tall structures they called buildings. She could see the shadowy figure in front of her. They had stopped running, and it looked as though they were facing her. Mosaic panted heavily a few times. She shook her head and then began to walk sowly towards the zoner. Slowly, cautiously, unsure if there was any danger or not, she approached the figure, walking with her stomach nearly touching the ground.
Slowly, the figure seemed to turn their head towards her completely, as if to ensure that both eyes were on her. Mosaic paused, feeling a rush of cold in her body. She shrugged it off and kept on moving forward, baring her teeth defensively. Then the figure’s long, rabbit-like ears were raised, and the crocodile froze in her tracks.
She felt a mixture of two emotions swell up inside of her. On the one hand, it would seem like her search was over. But on the other, she didn’t exactly plan on what she was going to do when she found Sandra.
But it wasn’t like Sandra was going to give her much time to really think of that. She adopted a hostile stance, holding her hands out at her sides. She scraped the ground with her foot, swishing her tail from side to side. A few times, the tail would clang against the ground, beating it in a clear threat to Mosaic. There was no way she was going to ignore threat. Growling softly, Mosaic pawed the ground and ran towards Sandra.
sss
Penny stared over at Mint sympathetically. Today hadn’t exactly gone the way they had planned. But then, how could any of them predicted what would have happened? None of them knew they’d have that bad encounter with the zoners. None of them knew that Mint was going to lose his temper and attack one of them. It was all one unfortunate day, and she knew the only thing they could do right now is hope that it doesn’t get worse before they could fix it.
Mint hadn’t said much since they got back to the tree house again. He was staring off into the distance, a somewhat haunted look in his eyes. Penny could tell, just from looking at him, how horrible he felt that things went the way they did. She hoped that he wouldn’t dwell on it too much. They can try to fix things later.
Right now, there wasn’t a lot of time left to discuss things. She and Rudy wanted to try to cheer Mint up more. They had attepted as they headed towards the tree house, but it didn’t seem like their words reached him.
And at the moment, it was getting late. Penny knew they had spent a lot longer in ChalkZone than they had meant to, and if they didn’t leave soon, they risk getting caught by their parents. So right now, the best thing they could do was come up with a plan for tomorrow, and stick with it. With today’s incident, Penny would rather they have a plan for tomorrow so they could figure out a way to circumvent the zoners just in case.
And she knew exactly what they should do.
“We need to go to Sandra’s restaurant.” Penny’s voice was clear as stone, making sure she pronunciated everything correctly. She did not want them to misunderstand anything she said. “I’m certain that is where Mosaic wanted us to go.”
“The restaurant?” Rudy didn’t sound so certain. “But why? What could we find there?”
“It wouldn’t hurt to look, right?” Penny inquired. She raised her hands up. “Besides, you remember how she acted when we nearly went down the wrong path. She practically freaked out and yelled at us to go the other way.” She placed a curved finger under her chin. “Now why do you think that is?”
Rudy narrowed his eyes, thinking. “Well, I do agree that it is strange, but...” He looked at Penny. “What could we find there? And where would we even look? We don’t know what we are looking for. And then there’s Sandra...” He bit his lip. “If she did do anything..how would we get past her?”
Penny realized that Rudy had a good point there. How were they going to get into the restaurant without Sandra noticing? She leaned back against the wall, her legs crossed on the beanbag chair. She folded her arms against her chest, trying to think of what they could do.
The prospect of sneaking in came to her mind. She winced at the idea, recalling how badly it ended for them at the hospital. But..they didn’t have much of a choice, did they? She knew there was no way Sandra was going to let them in the back part of her restaurant so long as she was there. She had already shown just how much she hated the idea of them being back there. So sneaking in was the only way they could get to where they needed to go.
It was now a matter of how were they going to get in... That was a tough question. Penny didn’t want to try invisibility again, since it did not have such pretty results. She bit her lip at the memory of that poor bird, killed because Dr. Gelcro thought it was a spy.
She clenched her teeth hard. Dr. Gelcro... If she ever saw him again, she would...
No, she had to keep her cool. She could not allow herself to lose her temper. She could not, they could not, afford another incident like with Mint. As much as she wanted to take some kind of action against Dr. Gelcro, she would have to hold it off, and focus on what was really important: clearing Snap’s name.
Penny still wasn’t certain how involved Sandra was in this whole thing. But she and the others could definitely agree that she might be a piece of the puzzle. She seems to keep cropping up. It was her invitation that led Snap into that building where he was nearly killed by the explosion. Mosaic appeared to be trying to tell them something about Sandra. Then Mint told them about how unstable Sandra might be. And she did buy fireworks from that one guy. Sandra’s name seemed to be all over this case.
Even if Sandra did no do it, it was clear to them all that she was a puzzle piece they could not afford to lose. She tied in this case rather well, even if they didn’t know her full involvement.
Just then, before she could continue thinking, Mint, who had been quiet this whole time, spoke up.
“I just thought of something.”
Penny and Rudy looked over at the older boy. His head was still down, but his body had been straightened up. His eyes were no longer of sadness, but instead of realization, as if something just came to his mind. They wondered what he could have thought of.
“Well I told you that I intended Sandra to be a healer of sorts, right?” Mint asked. At this, Rudy and Penny nodded. “Well, if she still had those abilities, and if she were the one who was messing with Snap, could she be the reason why the MRI scans always fail to find something?”
This question sent a lightning bolt through their heads. The two kids looked at each other. Expressions of shock and bewilderment plastered over their faces. They then looked back at Mint. Their minds raced, attempting to wrap around their heads, trying to comprehend this.
Rudy was the first one to respond. “But...Sandra couldn’t have done anything. She wasn’t anywhere near the scanner room.”
Penny realized Rudy was right. “Yeah, that’s true.” She looked over at Rudy. “She wouldn’t have been able to do anything because the doctors would have been there, and if they saw, they would have stopped her.”
“Not really.”
“What?” Rudy and Penny said, confusion lacing their voices.
“They could only stop what they can see.” Mint said. “But what if they did not?”
Rudy and Penny had no idea what Mint was talking about. The zoners weren’t blind. At least, none of the doctors were. They would have seen Sandra messing with the equipment. They would have seen her trying to sabotage it. There was just no way they couldn’t have noticed. They would have to be complete idiots to miss something like that. And they knew the zoners weren’t stupid.
Penny understood why Mint felt this way. Sandra was his creation after all. Or rather, partially, since her design was slightly altered by another creator, his own cousin, as well as her personality. Mint knew Sandra, and yet he did not. It was a confusing conflict that ultimately resulted in Mint being unfamiliar with his own creation.
“Think about it.” It was clear Mint was still adament about this idea of his. He was not backing down. “If Sandra were the culprit, she could have messed with the security, and done something then. She could have tampered with something, somehow, and the doctors did not notice. If she is as good with anatomy as I had intended her to be, as well as being knowledgable with medical supplies, she could pull this off.”
Rudy widened his eyes at this. “That....that just might explain it...”
“But we still don’t know.” Penny pointed out. “We don’t know if Sandra was involved in that. We don’t know how involved she really is with this cae. We have her as a suspect, but that’s it.” She turned her attention to Mint. “Do you have any idea how we can check your theory?”
Mint nodded his head. “Yeah...but I don’t know how we can pull it off.”
“What is your idea?” Penny asked.
Mint paused for a moment. His eyes furrowed, looking towards the ground. He was trying to think of an answer, his mind’s gears clearly turning. Penny wondered if the idea he had was going to be difficult to pull off or what.
Then Mint looked back at them, staring at them intently. His sentence was short, but to the point.
“We need to get Snap rescanned, away from the hospital and away from Sandra.”
sss
Mosaic let out a pained screech as she was slammed into the ground. She tried to get up, but her body ached. She laid there, quivering as she opened up one eye. She looked over at where her attacker was. She let out a low, fearful hiss, but she knew it would do nothing to stop her opponent from approaching her.
From where she was laying, the figure appeared to be nothing but a shadow. Standing tall on two legs, a spiked tail swishing from side to side, the figure approached her slowly, letting out a low growl. Mosaic tried again to get up, but her feet slipped underneath her and she fell back down. She let out a few shudders, trying to cope with the pain.
“I didn’t want to do this to you. I am so sorry that I did.” Sandra said as she approached the fallen crocodile zoner. She glared down at her, a look of sadness, mostly filled with anger, filling her facial features. “You should have heeded my warning and left.”
Mosaic wanted to get up and flee, but she was in too much pain to move, and too much fear on top of that. Sandra had been one brutal attacker. Even if she never attacked with her teeth, her kicks were quite powerful, and that’s not even getting into the spiked tail of hers. Mosaic was beaten all over, covered in some cuts and several bruises. She had definitely seen better days. In her state, she was no condition to run, left alone fight. If Sandra decided to end her now, she could and there’d be nothing she could do about it.
Mosaic was absolutely shocked by this turn of events. She hadn’t expected Sandra to put up such a good fight. She was relatively thin. It didn’t seem like there was a lot of muscle on her body. She never would have thought that she would perform as well as she had.
This absolutely terrified the crocodile zoner. She had a feeling that Sandra was holding back. She wasn’t biting after all. And the way she fought... Mosaic was certain that Sandra was not showing her full strength. And if this is what she could do at half strength...
...then what was she like at full strength...?
Mosaic shuddered when she felt Sandra’s hand on her head. Normally, she would bite, but not wanting to get hurt, she held still, doing little else than hiss as Sandra stroked her on top of her head.
“I don’t know why you are doing this.” Sandra said. She gave the crocodile zoner a small smile. One filled with sadness and a tinge of something else she could not identify. “You don’t really stand much of a chance in telling them anything. Nobody here listens to what an animal has to say. They will just think you are playing games with them.”
Mosaic hissed at this. She attempted to stand up again. She didn’t get far, and her body fell against the ground. She hit against one of her injuries and she let out a howl of pain.
Sandra’s ears lowered and she big her lip. “I’m sorry it ended up being this way. I will make it better, I promise.” She stroked her head again, her feather fingers running lightly over her scaly, leathery body. Mosaic growled, but made no attempt to bite. “After this whole fiasco is over, and that should be soon, I will help you.”
Help her? Yeah right. Mosaic would have done that thing they call laugh if she could. She did not know why Sandra was saying such things. It was quite obvious that she was no friend of hers.
Sandra narrowed her eyes. Mosaic froze, wondering what brought about this sudden change in demeanor. “But I must warn you. Do try to stay out of my way. No more trying to tell anyone what’s going on, understand?” Sandra gripped Mosaic’s mouth, sealing it shut. She twisted her head to one side rather painfully, causing Mosaic’s legs to kick. “I have had this all planned out perfectly, and everything will work out all right in the end... provided that you don’t do anything to screw things up.” Sandra growled softly. “I promise you...things will not be very pleasant if you continue to interfere. If you thought what I did to you today was painful, you hadn’t seen anything yet. Believe me, I can make your day a living nightmare. I can do so much worse to you than what I did today.”
Mosaic’s eyes widened at this. She stared up at the dragon zoner in fear. Adrenaline pumped through her body. Every part of her brain was telling her to flee. If it weren’t for the pain in her legs, she would have ran off by now, or at least tried to bite her.
She had to get away, somehow. But how? She was trapped here. Sandra had her cornered, pinned on the ground. Her body had sustained multiple injuries, and pain wracked thorugh her body. If she tried to move around too much, she was going to hurt herself even more. She could barely even tell where the pain was coming from, just that it was going to get worse if she did anything to provoke the dragon further. So she just laid there, staring at her in fear, her head turned away in submission.
Sandra smiled at this. “That’s a good girl. See how easier things are when you cooperate? Trust me, everything is going to be okay. Just wait and see.” She lowered her head and gently nuzzled Mosaic. “Please do not try to tell the others what is going on, okay? I have everything under control. As soon as Snap learns his lesson, or does not, I will release him and he will be just fine.” She narrowed her eyes slightly. “But he will not be fine if you interrupt the plan. You could easily screws things over, and it won’t be beneficial to anyone. So stay out of it. Do you understand?”
Mosaic did the only thing she could do. She nodded her head weakly.
“Good, good...” Sandra raised herself up. She looked down at the crocodile’s prone form, eyeing her up and down. “Come on, let’s get you back to the hospital. I’m sure the doctors are wondering where you are.”
Mosaic did not protest as Sandra lifted her up into her arms. She was both impressed and horrified that Sandra, despite not being that much difference in size, could lift her up with ease. She had to wonder just how strong she was.
Mosaic also wondered just what she was going to do now. A part of her nagged her in the back of her head that she needed to tell someone about what was going on. But she also recalled Sandra’s words. Those taunting, mocking words she spewed out, about how she was not going to be able to tell anyone. Though she’d love to prove her wrong, she knew the zoner made a good point. She couldn’t use a spoken language like what the medicine givers used.
Even if she could speak, would they listen to her? Or would they dismiss her for not being like them? Would they think her words had less meaning if she did not walk around dressed up like doctors like the res tof them? The thought frustrated her. But in the end, she knew Sandra made a good point.
And she found it hard to control this growing fear in her stomach. She thought about Sandra’s little threat, and remembered how her claws and tail felt against her skin. She shuddered in fear. Even as Sandra now cradled her gently and was carrying her slowly to the hospital, she still cringed at her touch. There was no doubt in her head that she now feared this zoner, and was terrified of her capabilities.
Still, in the end, she knew what had to be done. She knew, despite Sandra’s threats, she had to figure out a way to ensure that Rudy, Penny, and Mint knew of Sandra’s involvement. She knew that one way, or another, she would have to ensure that she did whatever it took to stop Sandra.
It was clear to her that Sandra was far too dangerous to be allowed to roam free. She had to tell someone, anyone, about what she has been up to. If she were allowed to walk free...
...what else might she do?
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Oct 28, 2014 21:06:16 GMT -5
Chapter 24: A Chance Underground
I'm searching...searching... There must be something real...! -Jacob's Dream, Days Of Fire
The next day, Rudy made sure he and his friends didn’t waste any time. They had already agreed upon what they were going to do in ChalkZone today. They met up with each other briefly before school. They only had about half an hour leeway so they really had to do a lot of talking. During this discussion, they all agreed that they should get Snap’s brain scanned again, but this time, change things around a bit.
At the moment, Sandra was still a suspect. The possibility of her killing zoners and eating them still had them shaken up, and the fact that she appears to keep coming up, and Mosaic was trying to tell them something about her, among other things, they were wondering if she really was doing something with the scans. They could not exactly pinpoint what could be the root of those problems, how she would be pulling them off. But if she really was the culprit, then they knew what they had to do.
They had to find a way to get a scan done that she was not aware of. This means they had to be careful discussing it in public. They could not risk a random zoner hearing it, because said random zoner might decide to go to Sandra’s Alcove, and she’d learn about it. And even if she wasn’t the culprit, they still had to be careful. They still had no positive identity going on with the culprit, so any zoner they pass by in ChalkZone could be responsible.
There was still some suspicion towards Dr. Gelcro. The zoner seemed too eager to throw Snap in jail, and he was quite accusatory and threatening to them before. Perhaps it was just emotions running wild, but that doctor was still high on their list of suspects.
At the moment, they focused on Sandra. Out of the suspects they thought of, including Mosaic, she was the most involved. She was the one who sent the invitation to the party. She was the one who bought those fireworks. She was the one that Mosaic was trying to tell them about. Dr. Gelcro did show anger and frustration towards Snap, but it was not a right away thing. Sandra, on the other hand, was there since the beginning. While this did not automatically convict her or anything, it did put her in the forefront of their thoughts.
They spent most of their short time trying to figure out how they were going to succeed in getting this scan done without Sandra knowing about it. They had originally thought of doing it in the jail itself. There was a bit of debate on that, however, and it was decided that the wardens probably wouldn’t have any kind of machine, or space for such a machine, to be used.
Another location would be preferable. It was brought up that Sandra knows Snap is in jail. They weren’t sure of what her schedule was like in the day, but for all they knew, she might come over and find out what’s happening and sabotage it. If he were moved to a new location, however, and the scan done there, then they might stand a chance. If Sandra was involved, and if she did not know about the scan, then whatever Dr. Crobat had spotted on the monitor would be made known to them. They would learn what was wrong, and be able to confirm that Sandra was the culprit.
But there was still a problem. It was something that took them a while to figure out, and they nearly ran out of time because of it. It was still an important question that had to be asked.
Just how were they going to get Snap out of jail temporarily? How would they convince the wardens to let him out for a short while? And where would they go?
They talked for what felt like hours to Rudy even though it was just a few minutes. They discussed what they could do to ensure them pulling this off. It may require a lot of negotiating with the wardens, but Penny was certain they could pull it off, perhaps compromising by letting one of the wardens come with to supervise or something.
Still, that was not a guarantee. The wardens could still resist or think they were up to something. They might think they were trying to trick them. Or they would just be sticklers for rules and not let Snap out at all.
But still they knew they had to try. There wasn’t much else they could do except...try and hope for the best. They didn’t really have many ideas on how they could get Snap out, and in the end, it was all hinging on the wardens, if they would be willing to let Snap get his brain scanned. If the wardens refuse to listen, well there wasn’t much they could do about that. If they attempted to break their friend out, that would create all sorts of new problems that they’d have to deal with. That was the last thing any of them needed.
But even if they could convince the wardens to let them try another brain scan, but in a new location, they still needed to figure out where they could take Snap. On top of that, they would need to find someone who was willing to do it. As Mint reminded them, a lot of zoners in ChalkZone hated Snap now because they all thought he was the one who killed their loved ones. They didn’t know how many zoners even trusted Snap now, with all the nasty rumors that were spreading and what not. Blocky and Rapsheeba were two that still sided with them, and Lars and Howdy and a handful of other zoners.
But none of them were doctors. Well Rapsheeba knew of some first aid skills, but that was not going to help them with the scan. She did not know how to operate such machinery. Same thing with any zoner they thought of who would still be willing to help Snap.
Penny soon suggested that they speak to Rapsheeba when they came back into ChalkZone later. They could try to meet her at her home, the one that was partially in both zones. Maybe she would know of a doctor that could help them. Specifically a trustworthy doctor, not one that was going to blab their location to the culprit or bring a mob of zoners or anything.
Not that Rapsheeba would ever deliberately lead them estray, but there was that chance that a doctor she thought she could trust was really just using her. The same way that Sandra could have been using Snap... They shook the thought out of their heads.
Looking for Rapsheeba might be a little difficult, considering what happened the other day. Rudy was certain that Mint’s little stunt may have been quite costly. His attack on the doctor, and the witnesses...there may be rumors about them spreading around now. The thought was rather unsettling, and Rudy found it difficult to ignore it. How could he dismiss something like that? It was impossible. It shook him and his friends up, and they all knew that this could complicate things later on for them.
The zoners might stop them. They might try to chase them out. They might go as far as attempt to have them arrested. There were a number of things that could happen. They might be exaggerating in their heads, but the fear was still there. They had already witnessed how hostile some of these zoners could get. And the potentiality of having all that turned against them... It did not leave a good feeling in their stomachs.
But they couldn’t worry about it right now. Rudy would love to try to fix things as soon as possible. He wanted to confront the zoners and tell them that Mint hadn’t meant to lose his temper and attack. He wanted to assure the zoners that everything was going to be all right. But unfortunately, that had to wait. They had to prove that Snap was innocent first. Only in doing that could they begin to mend their relationship with the zoners.
It was going to be a difficult journey. Rudy and his friend expected nothing less. They all knew how challenging it was going to be. They knew that, even if Rapsheeba could help them, she might not be able to provide information that they could use. She may be at a loss, and the wardens might not even let them take Snap out at all.
But they would not give up. They’d keep trying. Whoever had hurt Snap, whether it be Mosaic, Dr. Gelcro, or Sandra, or even someone else, they would find out. And they would make them pay.
Rudy turned his attention to Penny and Mint. They had just arrived in ChalkZone, and they were now running up towards him. He smiled as they approached, waving to him as they came over. He stepped out from underneath the chalk tree he was waiting underneath and greeted them.
“Hello, guys!” Rudy called out, smiling to his friends.
“Hello!” The two of them answered back in unison.
The two kids approached Rudy until they stood only a few feet away from him. They panted a few times to catch their breath. They looked like they had been running a while. It was little wonder why they did. They all had come into ChalkZone from their own homes, and they all had agreed on a meeting place. They all lived a good distance away from each other. Even though they found a middle ground area that was roughly equal distance, that didn’t mean that it wouldn’t take something out of them.
At least they were here now, and they could begin their plans for today. Rudy knew that, as soon as his friends were rested up, they would begin their journey towards Rapsheeba’s New Place. They weren’t too concerned with running into any zoners along the way, but it was still possible, and they all agreed they would have to be prepared, so they all had their own pieces of chalk with them.
“So do you think Rapsheeba will be home?” Mint asked.
“She should be. I haven’t heard anything about a concert lately.” Penny replied. “One of us would have noticed. She is quite a popular singer. At least one zoner would have been talking about it during our investigation.”
Rudy nodded his head. “She is probably at home, entertaining Zibble and Blotz.”
Mint tilted his head at this. “Zibble and Blotz?” He furrowed his eyes with confusion. Then he shook his head slowly. “I..don’t think you told me about those two.”
“Really?” Rudy scratched his head. “I could have sworn we did. You’ve been with us for a couple years, and we haven’t introduced you?”
“I’m afraid not. I would have remembered names as weird as those.” Said Mint.
Rudy ignored the mild insult as he said, “Well they are two child zoners who were drawn by Mr. Wilter.”
Mint put his hand to his mouth and chortled. “What?” He choked back a laugh. “Are you kidding me? Mr. Wilter?!” Rudy and Penny just stared at him. They nodded their head once, and Mint’s smile broadened. “Oh that’s something! Mr. Wilter, anti-cartoonist, actually created something!”
Penny narrowed her eyes. “He drew them when he was just a kid.”
Mint’s smile did not fade. “Oh really?”
“Yeah.” Rudy couldn’t ignore Mint’s attitude anymore. He folded his arms against his chest. “From what was overheard, his father made him erase them...or his dad did, I can’t remember that detail.” Rudy made a swift gesture with his hand. It had been a long time since he last heard the story. “But anyway, that was why Mr. Wilter hates cartoons. His dad did, and if he did that with Zibble and Blotz, I think it’s safe to say that any and all of Mr. Wilter’s old drawings were treated the same way. So Mr. Wilter hates them through association.”
“Oh...” Mint lowered his gaze. His expression had softened up. He bit his lip, looking left and right. “I’m...I’m sorry. I didn’t know...”
Rudy pressed on, as he was not yet done with the story. “Zibble and Blotz, because they were only partially erased, appeared as mere apparitions. Ghosts. They were not complete, and they had been like that for a long time.”
Penny flinched at the memory. “Poor little guys...” She looked straight into Mint’s eyes. “Since they were drawn when Mr. Wilter was just a child, that meant that Zibble and Blotz were trapped in limbo for decades. Can you imagine what that must have been like for them?”
“I...I don’t think I can..” Mint’s voice was slightly shaky. “I’m sorry for laughing, you guys. I..I didn’t mean it.” He lowered his head in shame. “Yeah, there’s nothing funny about that story.”
Rudy did not press the matter any further. He gave Mint a quick smile, as did Penny, before turning his attention to the topic at hand. “We should leave now. If we want to stand a chance at catching Rapsheeba, we should leave now before she decides to run out and do some errands.”
“I thought you said she’d be at the house.” Mint inquired.
“Well yeah, but sometimes she goes into town for different things, like if she wants to style her hair or get a new outfit or something.” Penny said. She paused for a moment. “Well a casual outfit that she isn’t going to be using for anything special. She has one particular location where she gets her costumes.”
Rudy shuddered at this. “Please don’t remind me.”
Penny looked over at him, her expression softening up. “I’m sorry, Rudy.”
Mint looked between the two. Confusion plastered over his face. He raised his arms up and said, “What happened? Did Rapsheeba do something to you?”
“No, I....” Rudy rubbed his head, waving his other hand out in front of him. “I don’t want to talk about it.”
“Why...” Mint started to say. Penny immediately put her hand over his mouth. Mint jerked in surprise, and he moved away from her, staring at her in surprise. “What?”
Penny narrowed her eyes and shook her head. “Now’s not the best time for that.” She looked over at Rudy, looking at him sympathetically, and then she turned her attention back to Mint. “That is a story for another time. I’ll...tell you about it later, okay?”
Mint looked back at Rudy. Upon seeing the expression on the boy’s face, he seemed to understand that this was a private matter. He sighed and nodded his head. “Okay.”
Rudy recalled how he had encountered Rapsheeba’s creator and had developed a crush on her. He still regretted the way he had acted for a while after that. And what he had heard her say.. It still sometimes stung him in the heart. He tried his best not to think about it.
Shifting his attention back to his friends, he said, “Shall we get going?”
“Yeah. The sooner the better.” Penny said.
“I hope Rapsheeba will be able to help us.” Mint said. His voice was tinged with concern. “And I hope that we will get answers soon.”
“Don’t worry. Sooner or later, we will.”
Rudy wasn’t sure how true those words would be. He didn’t know if they would find anything out. There was always that chance that they’d never find out, and things would only get worse. He knew that real life was not always fair, and that at times, the bad guys do get away. It was a cold fact that he had to learn to accept, no matter how hard it was.
But he also knew that things could go right for them. There was still a chance that things could work out in the end, and that they would find out who was responsible. He wanted to remain hopeful for the best. They would not give up, not until they exhausted every possibility and they had broken their last leg, and even then, they’d struggle.
Rudy took out his magic chalk and quickly began to draw. Lines rapidly formed in the air, curving and bending around. Transluscent completely, that is, until he finished what he was drawing. In seconds, color flashed in, filling in the empty spaces. He took a few steps back, taking a moment to oversee what he had just drawn.
A large hovercraft, similiar to the one he used with his friends back when Mint was still working for Skrawl. This one was a bit larger to accompany the addition of Mint to the team. It was even more streamlined, shining of silver that glinted in the light of the Day Zone sun, and it was faster. He had a feeling they were going to need transportation for a while, and while Mint’s creations would be helpful, he felt this was a better mode of transportation, since it would not be overexhausted from potential running around.
He and his friends approached the hovercraft. Rudy raised his hands up and gave a single clap. Just as he had designed it, the glass shield pulled back, allowing the children access inside. They all climbed in, taking their seats and buckling themselves in. Rudy clapped again and the hovercraft closed the glass shield, sealing them all inside.
Rudy turned the key, and the engines of the hovercraft roared to life. As he pulled on the lever that controlled the machine, he could feel themselves being lifted up into the air. They rose up higher and higher, and before they knew it, they were hovering above the ground about twenty feet. Rudy turned the lever, and the machine turned with it. Mint and Penny gripped their seats tightly as they wobbled a little bit. Soon the hovercraft straightened out and was pointed in the direction of their destination. Rapsheeba’s New Place.
“Okay, let’s get going.” Rudy said. With that, he pressed a button and the hovercraft sped forward, taking him and his friends to Rapsheeba’s New Place.
sss
Snap shivered as he laid on his bed. He pulled his blanket over him, covering his entire body. He couldn’t stop trembling, the cold never ceasing to rip into him. He had his eyes closed, but he could not sleep. Not here, and not now. He didn’t even know if he was still alone in his cell. The very idea of lifting up the blanket to see left him frozen in terror.
He hadn’t even bothered to get anything to eat today. He was hungry. He could feel his stomach growling. But his fear outweighed his appetite. He dare not move from his spot. He dare not take a look around, and risk running into him.
He never thought that he would see the day when he would find someone he feared more than how he did with Mint those years ago, during his attacks on ChalkZone. But here, during his couple days trapped in this hell hole of a prison, he had been proven wrong.
Even without remembering specific details, even with his memory only partially working, Snap could still feel the terror welling up inside of him, the fear that was building up ever since he first came here. He had been in here for days, no doubt about it. Even if he did not remember the exact day and time he first arrived, the way the zoners acted and treated him told him he had been a resident for a little while.
He had quickly learned to fear practically every zoner here. They never let up on their treatment of him. They never gave him a break. They never showed him mercy. The wardens would force him to walk on his injured legs. The other zoner would sometimes knock him into the ground or take away his food or whatever. He was emotionally abused, with zoners left and right mocking him, taunting him, and accusing him. He tried to push the words out of his head, but their horrible stinginess persisted, and he could not run away from it.
The one zoner he learned to fear the most was Taima. He was the reason he did not want to get up right now. He was the reason he was too terrified to leave his bed.
Taima was his cell mate.
Taima took great pleasure in tormenting Snap. He would constantly berate Snap, find ways to hurt him, often mentally, dominate him, and just push him into the ground. Metaphorically speaking of course, but sometimes, he took in literally, something that made Snap shiver in fear.
Taima would sometimes start hurting him just to assert his dominance over him. If Snap did anything to fight back, the beating got worse. The terrified little zoner learned quickly to just take it, since things worked out a lot better that way. So long as he remained submissive, Taima didn’t treat him quite as badly. It was still not picnic, and the zoner still left Snap feeling terrified, afraid to come out.
He wanted to get out of here. He wanted to break out and find his friends. He wanted to be with them. He wanted to help them find out what happened with him, and with that explosion. But that would entail breaking out of jail, and he knew that would be a very bad idea. As if the zoners didn’t distrust him already, they would react even worse if they found out he broke out of jail.
He still clung onto the hope that, somehow, someone would realize he was innocent. Someone had to find out the truth about that explosion, and realize he was just as much a victim as everyone else. He did not rig that place to explode. He couldn’t have. He’d never do something like that.
But that didn’t stop him from sometimes doubting himself. With his memory of that day in shambles, he could not properly defend himself. Anything could have happened in that short time frame. He could have done something and not remember. Oh sure, he probably wouldn’t have meant to do it, but what if he did cause an accident that took the lives of all those zoners? If that turned out to be the case, he knew he would not be able to forgive himself...
He tried to stay positive. Even in his terrified state, even as his heart raced against his chest, Snap tried to remain hopeful that something was going to change soon.
He heard footsteps. Through his blanket, he could see a shadow move across, then it froze. Snap knew who it was. He did not need the individual to speak for him to know who this was going to be. He pressed himself more firmly against the bed, staring out at the shadow, shivering.
“Well, Snap...” The familiar voice he didn’t want to hear right now. His cell mate, Taima. “I see you missed out on lunch today. Quite a shame. I thought you would be hungry.”
Snap did not attempt to speak. He recalled what happened this morning when he tried to talk to Taima. He had been punchedi n the jaw. Taima held a personal grudge against him, and boy did it show. Even in just the way Taima spoke to him, the tone that he used, it was clear that this zoner did not like him and felt as though he had wronged him.
Taima spoke up again, breaking Snap out of his thoughts. “Sooner or later, you will have to come out, Snap. You can’t stay underneath there forever.” After Snap remained quiet for a while, Taima’s voice changed. It became a little darker, and there was a tinge more aggression to it. “Now, Snap... Why don’t you say something? Speak. I give you permission. Reply to me, and stop hiding like a sniveling coward.”
Snap dare not move, dare not speak. Despite what Taima said, he refused to move from his spot. He knew it would do little to help him, but hiding underneath the covers helped him feel safer for some reason. It was like he was shieled from the world. A safety zone of sorts. A small one that could easily be taken from him, but a safety zone nonetheless.
He knew that Taima blamed him for his sister’s death. She had been brought up this morning. He didn’t know how many times he had been told the story, since he would forget each day. But each time, he could have sworn that Taima got angrier and more aggressive as he told him. Taima was so vengeful in regards to what happened...and he put so much blame on Snap... It was such a terrifying moment for Snap to experience.
Snap didn’t even try to argue with him. What was the point? He would always blame him for Galena’s death. Snap could try all he wanted to, to defend himself, but nothing was going to work. Nothing would get through to this guy. Taima was too far gone in his anger and hatred towards him. Any attempt to deny his involvement, any attempt to try to tell him that he had amnesia, would result in him getting hurt.
Taima growled softly. “So you’re just going to hide like the little coward you are. Of course. You miserable pile of shit...” Snap could hear the tall stick figure coming towards him. His heart pounded even faster against his chest. “You are so pathetic. You could at least look me in the eyes and talk to me. You did that with my sister before you killed her. Why can’t you do the same with me?”
Snap was too terrified to speak. He could sense the growing aggression in the zoner’s voice. He was too scared to move, too scared to look out from underneath the blanket. As the shadow grew larger, and the footsteps heavier, and more forced, Snap tugged on the blanket harder, hiding himself.
Suddenly, the blanket was being ripped away from him. Snap let out a cry of fear as he held onto the blanket, pulling on it, trying to keep himself hidden. But no matter how hard he held onto the blanket, it was no use, and in seconds, it was yanked away from him. He was pulled forward, nearly hitting his head against the leg of the bed. He attempted to pushed himself back, but when he turned his head up, his eyes were locked in contact with Taima’s.
Snap felt his body freeze, ice filling his veins. He held his breath, and time felt like it stopped completely. He stared up at the zoner in horror, his mind racing with thoughts. He wanted to move. He wanted to get away. His muscles would not obey his commands, and he felt his body tremble harder.
Taima glared at him hatefully, moving his face closer to him. Snap moved away from him, pushing himself back on his hands. His burned legs stung as he was forced to use them as Taima crept closer. After a few second, Snap managed to flip himself onto his back. Instead of trying to get back onto his stomach and cowering, Snap remained like this, curling his limbs inward a bit.
Taima smiled at this show of submission. “That’s more like it... Isn’t this better...?”
Snap did not say a word. Even as Taima climbed into the bed with him, even as Taima straddled him, his hands on either side of him, Snap did not dare speak. He just stared up at Taima, shivering, unable to stop.
Taima chuckled at this. “You know, we could have a bit of...fun together...” He lowered his head towards Snap. The zoner could feel his hot breath against his face. “Yeah...I see no reason why we can’t... pass the time, if you know what I mean...”
Snap’s eyes widened in horror at this. He let out a soft whimper, turning his head to the side and closing his eyes. He could hear Taima let out a cold chuckle at this.
“Well then...” Taima started to say.
“Get off of him.”
The two zoners, confused by this sudden interrupting, turned their heads towards the cell door. There, they could see a warden standing there, glaring at the two of them. Immediately, Taima got off of Snap, but shot him a glare as he moved back away. Snap looked at Taima in fear before turning his gaze to the warden. Despite his fear, he was curious to know what this warden wanted.
The warden glared softly in Snap’s direction. He lifted up a hand, and with a wiggle of his finger, motioned for Snap to come closer. Though still shaken up by what happened, the fear of what could almost have happened, Snap obeyed the warden.
Standing on his feet was like standing on sharp glass. He winced and kept limping as he made his way over. The warden showed him no sympathy. Taima just smirked at him, obviously amused by what he percieved to be judgment. Snap ignored him, focusing instead on the warden. After long moments of painful progress, Snap soon reached the warden. He grabbed onto the cell door to provide some support for himself, and he leaned forward, nearly tripping over his own feet.
Snap looked up at the warden, and waited for him to reply. He dare not speak knowing full well of the consequences of that.
The warden stared at him for several moments, and then snarled at him softly. “Someone sent you a letter.”
“R-Really..?” Snap said hesitantly. When the warden narrowed his eyes, Snap cringed and turned away, half-expecting to be hit. He dared to say, “Who..who is it from..?”
“Maybe from Skrawl congratulating you.” Taima sneered.
The warden pulled out the letter. He held it up in the air, letting it get illuminated by the light. “It does not say who it’s form.” He turned it over, examining it. “But it is addressed to you, Snap. So here.” He held out the letter. “Take it.” He said coldly.
Snap took the letter, and as the warden walked away without another word, he took a moment to see if the warden had been telling the truth. Sure enough, the only thing written on the letter was his name, in big letters as well that covered almost the entirety of the envelope.
He wondered who could have sent him a letter. It wasn’t one of his friends, that’s for sure. They would have put their names on the envelope somewhere. But if it wasn’t them..who could it be?
Snap felt a feeling of dread rise up in his stomach. Something told him that he should not open up this letter. But curiosity got the better of him. He took in a deep breath, steadying himself against the cage door, he gripped the letter’s top. He tore it open with a single yank. He reached into the envelope and pulled out the letter. He opened it up, and began to read it in his head.
“Hello, Snap...
I do so apologize about how everything has been going for you. This is not what I hoped I would be doing. But you had left me with no choice. See, I know you are the one who destroyed my precious machine... Do you know how long it took me to make that, hmm...?
Well at least now I can rest soundly knowing that you are paying the price for that. Do not fear. It will be over soon...provided that you show that you learned your lesson. If I find that you did not, well... I just hope they will make it quick for you. I’d hate to see a friend suffer. I know you helped me so much in the past and I am happy for that. Really I am. I hope you do not feel bad about me.
Please take my words into account. Please do not make me prolong this anymore than it has to be. I want to back to being just your friend, and not your tormentor. Please...listen...
If you do not listen, well, at least listen to this message, and listen well. Heed my warning.
Tell me, Snap. How does it feel, knowing you have become the most hated zoner in ChalkZone? How does it feel knowing that zoners that once loved you now want you dead? It doesn't feel good, does it? Especially since you can't even remember...
Keep that in mind, and please make the right choice.
Love, Your Friend”
Snap took in a sharp gasp at this. He clutched the letter tightly, his body trembling. He stared at the letter, smacking his lips nervously as he looked at it up and down.
He couldn’t believe it... This letter.. It was from the culprit... The culprit had sent him a letter, and was taunting him. The words, though written, rang in his head in a booming, haunting voice. He ignored anything Taima said, and just continued to stare at the letter. He tried to settle himself down, but his heart rate just increased in speed.
Feeling weak, he slumped down, keeping his back pressed against the cold bars. He crumbled up the letter and stuffed it into his pocket. He looked over at Taima. Despite his glare, for once, Snap did not feel fear towards him. The letter had shook him up pretty badly. Letting out a soft sigh, he tilted his head back and stared up towards the ceiling.
A lesson? What kind of lesson was this culprit talking about? What had he done to them to make them do something like this to him? And friend...? Was this guy really a friend of his, or was he trying to trick him? Although he was positive it was just a mind trick, Snap couldn’t help but feel unnerved by the idea of a friend screwing with him like this.
He closed his eyes softly. Feeling emotion bearing down on him from all sides, and now combining with the sense of dread, Snap let out tears from his eyes, feeling them stroll down his face slowly.
He wondered how long he was going to have to endure this. He wondered if he was ever going to get out of here. He wondered if he stood a chance at all.
He hoped and prayed that his friends would save him.
sss
“Are you sure that’s a good idea?” Rudy whispered softly. His eyes were wide in horror. “Doesn’t that seem...risky?”
“Yeah. I’m with Rudy on this.” Mint cringed back, gritting his teeth nervously. “This seems like a really bad idea...”
“Oh it’s not so bad!” Rapsheeba waved her hand dismissively. “You just have to get to know him. Yeah he creeps out some of the other zoners, but if you spend some time with him, he’s really not all that bad.”
“Yeah, but... performing experimentations on animal zoners...?” Penny was shaken up by this. “I don’t know if I can trust someone like that...”
Penny was shaken up by what Rapsheeba had told them. They certainly hadn’t expected anything like this when they came over to her home. There were a number of things they expected. This wasn’t one of them. She was glad that Zibble and Blotz weren’t here to hear this. They would be quite shaken up by it.
When they arrived and told Rapsheeba they might have a way of proving Snap’s innocense, the singer had been quite excited. Apparently she got some slack from some zoners who think she is covering up for Snap or something along those lines. Penny felt bad for her, but they didn’t dwell on the subject for long. They quickly told her about trying to get Snap scanned in a new location, out of sight, and asked her if she knew of anyone who could do that.
Penny felt some sense of regret in asking this when Rapsheeba gave her answer. It was not an answer any of them had expected, and it left them all scared and disturbed. Despite Rapsheeba’s reassurances, they could not let go of their fear.
Rapsheeba knew of some doctor who could help. Dr. Indigo was his name. Rapsheeba gave a short but rather informative description of him. He apparently was kind of a loon who did some kind of experimentation on zoners..well animal ones, not those from ChalkZone City. That did not help them feel any better. Penny especially was disturbed, since she loved animals and the idea of them being hurt for some pointless experimentation stung her heart.
But Rapsheeba insisted that he was trustworthy and would gladly do the scan for them. He had a hospital underground where they could take Snap. It wasn’t a big deal to him.
But she and her friends still had some reservations against the idea.
“I’m sorry, Rapsheeba. But..do you know of anyone else?” Penny asked.
Rapsheeba shook her head. “No... But come on, you guys.” She held her hands out in gesture. “It’s not that bad. He doesn’t torture any of the animals, and he always lets them go. He’s crazy, not dangerous!”
“Are you sure he is not going to do something like..I dunno...” Mint made some quick little gestures with his hand. “Stick us with a needle or something?”
Rapsheeba widened her eyes at this. “My goodness, no!” The singer zoner looked at each of the human children. “Come on... You all said that you were willing to do what it took to help my main man, Snap, right?” The children nodded slowly. “Then come on. Take the risk! Dr. Indigo may be the best shot you all have!”
Penny hated to admit it, but Rapsheeba did have a good point there. There was a strong chance that Dr. Indigo would be their best chance at helping Snap. Animal experimentations aside, his personality probably would render it difficult for him to speak with others. And he might be the antisocial type, so he wouldn’t parade around what he was doing. And Rapsheeba did say he kept to himself most of the time anyway...
“All right then. We’ll do it.” Rudy spoke up. His voice was still shaky, and she knew that he was still uncomfortable with the idea. “I don’t like it.. But okay. Where can we meet this Dr. Indigo?”
Rapsheeba smiled. “Don’t worry. It’s not far from here.”
Penny turned her head to Rudy. “Shall we go try to fetch Snap?”
“Yeah. We should see if we can get him while Rapsheeba makes arrangements with Dr. Indigo. We can’t exactly run the scan without Snap around.” Rudy turned his head towards Rapsheeba. “Can you call him up and see if he’s available today?”
“No problem. I’ll get right on it!” Rapsheeba said.
As Rapsheeba left the room, Rudy turned to his friends. “Mint and I will go to the jail and try to convince the warden to allow us to take Snap to get scanned. Penny, you stay here with Rapsheeba and help her negotiate with Dr. Indigo in case he gets...difficult.”
Penny nodded her head. “Got it.”
Rudy smiled at her, then looked over at Mint. He made a gesture with his head. “Come on, let’s get going.”
Penny watched as her friends left. It happened pretty quickly, and she didn’t have much time to fully realize what she had to do. But she was not upset. She knew that there was little time left to help Snap. They could not afford to waste time. Their time had almost run out.
Penny turned her attention to Rapsheeba. She listened to her speak on the phone with Dr. Indigo. She couldn’t tell how it was going, but she hoped that Rapsheeba wouldn’t have too much trouble getting the doctor to agree to a scan. Snap’s life may very well depend on it. Not just him, but the rest of ChalkZone City as well. Who knows how long it would be before that blasted culprit decided to try something else...?
Penny shook the thought of her head and tried to relax. Things would work out in the end. She knew they would. She just..couldn’t stop believing. She couldn’t allow herself to get too pessimistic. They’d find a way to help Snap...somehow.
After several minutes of her thinking to herself, she was startled at the sound of a phone being placed back on its hook. A small, quiet sound usually, but to her distracted mind, which wasn’t expecting it, it sounded booming. She turned her head towards Rapsheeba, watching the zoner come towards her, a smile on her face.
“He agreed to do it.” Rapsheeba said. Penny smiled at this. “He said to come at any time. So..whever you guys arrive at his place, he will make sure to do the scan right away.”
Penny’s smile broadened. Although she was uncomfortable still with Dr. Indigo, she was still grateful that he was willing to help them. They really needed to get this scan done, and the sooner, the better. Her smile faded, however, when she realized she did not know the exact location of this zoner.
Penny looked at Rapsheeba and asked, “Can you lead us there? We..kind of don’t know where he is.”
Rapsheeba nodded her head. “Of course! I’ll be glad to!”
Penny smiled at this. She then turned her head and looked out the nearest window. She could see the grassy fields of Day Zone, and she immediately thought of Snap. Her heart twisted in her chest, from both fear and excitement. She hoped that Mint and Rudy were able to get Snap out of the jail so he could have the scan done. It may be their one key to proving his innocense.
sss
“I understand what you are trying to say, but..I’m not sure if I should grant this.” The head warden said. His eyes were furrowed, some suspicion glowing from them. “How do I know you won’t...?”
“Oh come on! We won’t be gone long!” Mint cried. He placed his hands on the desk, staring at the zoner in the eyes. “Please! We just want to do a quick scan! What will it hurt you?”
The head warden, who identified himself as Okoth, narrowed his eyes. The zoner, a dragon-like being, leaned his head forward, putting his mouth close to Mint’s head. The boy immediately shut his mouth and cringed back. “My reputation could be hurt. Do you have any idea how many prisoners could use this as an excuse to get out?” He leaned back, his tail twirling as his side. “Why should I grant Snap that privilege?”
Rudy narrowed his eyes. He did his best to control himself. It was hard for him to remain calm around his zoner. They had been trying to negotiate for about half an hour now, and he hadn’t budged. He thought they were going to take Snap and run off with him. He had a feeling that Mint’s actions earlier didn’t help their cause any.
But he did not waste time being angry at Mint. He focused his eyes on the zoner before him. This dragon zoner had to be capable of reason and negotiation, right? There had to be some way that he would agree to allow them to have Snap just for an hour or so. They would bring him right back. They weren’t going to break the law. They needed a trial first before they could prove Snap’s innocense. All they wanted to do was gather some evidence to aid their friend when that time came. As of now, if he went there, with no way to defend himself... Rudy didn’t want to think about it.
“Please, Okoth... Just this once..can’t you make an exception...?” Rudy said softly. His voice was cracked in emotion. “We may have found a way..to not only prove Snap is innocent, but place an identity on who really killed those zoners. If there is a chance that you were wrong, a chance that the true culprit could be unmasked..wouldn’t you want to take that?”
Okoth glared at Rudy, curling his scaly lip up. “How do I know you speak the truth? How do I know you won’t...”
Mint opened his mouth to speak, but Rudy interrupted him. The boy took a step forward, gently pushing Mint aside so he could confront Okoth directly. “I’m the Great Creator. I am the great protector of ChalkZone. You have my word that we will bring Snap back after the scan is done. Please..”
Okoth growled softly, his head spines lowering down, showing great contempt for him. It was clear that he was not entirely believing of his words. He snorted, letting out a string of smoke from his nostrils. He emitted a low growl and turned his head to the side. Rudy was about to say something when the dragon raised his clawed paw up into the air.
“All right then... I am sick of talking with you and I know you won’t stop until I agree.” The dragon zoner growled softly. “You are persistant. I’ll give you that.” He turned his slit pupils in Rudy and Mint’s direction. “I will allow you to take Snap to get another MRI done. But...” He placed his clawed paws on the table with some force. “..only if you bring a guard with you to ensure that Snap does not get away.”
Rudy nodded his head. “You have our word.”
“We accept the terms.” Mint said.
Okoth narrowed his eyes. “Good...” He turned his head to a stick figure guard not far from him. “Go get Snap.”
The guard saluted Okoth. “Yes, sir!”
Rudy and Mint remained silent as the guard went to fetch Snap. They looked at each other, both lost in their own thoughts. They weren’t entirely sure how this was going to work out. Both were uncertain of how much they could trust this Dr. Indigo person. Neither of them know what to expect with whatever guard was assigned to Snap.
But they both knew this was their best shot at helping their friend. They would just have to go along with it and hope for the best.
sss
“Don’t worry, you guys.” Rapsheeba said. “It’s just a little further!”
“That’s what you said ten minutes ago! I’m exhausted!” Mint cried out. His mouth was opened wide, taking in quick breaths. He couldn’t understand how Rapsheeba could walk this much without collapsing.
“Oh I might have been exaggerating. Sorry.” Rapsheeba gave a nervous smile.
Mint narrowed his eyes at her. “So now you tell us...”
“Oh quick your complaining.” The guard snarled at him. “Be glad this is even permitted at all...”
Mint glared at the zoner, but said nothing. There was no point in complaining with him. It would do him no good. He was not interested in getting tangled up with another zoner, especially with what happened the last time.. He shook the thoughts out of his head, not wanting to dwell on it for long.
He looked left and right as they headed down the tunnels. Everything looked the same here. He couldn’t even see any kind of markings or signs on the walls. Rudy and Penny commented on how strange that was, and Snap was confused as well. The guard and Rapsheeba both remaiend quiet, although once in a while, Rapsheeba would give them words of encouragement and try to assure them it was closer than it really was.
He looked over at his zoner friend. Snap was being assisted by Rudy, who was holding onto his arm and allowing him to use him as support. It was a miracle that they were able to get Snap at all. He was glad that Okoth had caved in and allowedt hem to take Snap to get his brain scanned. They were going to feel so guilty when they brought him back. But..they didn’t have much of a choice. That was part of the deal.
Dr. Indigo, as much as he creeped him out, maybe be their one chance at helping Snap. There might be other ways. They could probably always find something else. But how long would that take? They had a probable solution available now. He hoped that some results would turn up.
“Hold it!” Rapsheeba held her hand up into the air. The group behind her froze, looking at her curiously. She turned her head left and then right, moving rather slowly. She then looked over her shoulder. “He’s coming.”
The group remained quiet, watching as a shadow formed on the wall. It stretched up tall, at an odd angle. Mint and his friends stared at it nervously. They did not pay attention to how the guard was reacting, and kept their eyes glued on the shadow, following its movements.
Slowly, it shrank down as the figure got closer. They traced their eyes along the wall, following the shadow back down to its source. They moved their eyes along the wall, downwards, until they came upon an unfamiliar figure. A zoner they had never seen before. He was mostly in shadow and his details weren’t clear. But as soon as he spoke, they all knew the identity of this zoner.
“Ah, Snap.. I was expecting you...” Dr. Indigo said, his body still obscured by the shadows. “Please...come in...”
sss
Sandra narrowed her eyes and let out a soft growl. She curled her lips back, baring her sharp teeth. Her hand formed into a fist. She tightened it, letting it tremble. She glared off in the direction in front of her, feeling anger eat away at her stomach. She did her best to control herself, but it was getting increasingly difficult to do so.
Snap...he wasn’t listening to her warning. She had tried to negotiate with him. She had tried to be fair with him, and promised him that she would stop if he would just surrender and accept his punishment.
But instead, he was still trying to stop her. His friends, they were getting in the way again. They were now going to some more scans, likely more thorough ones than before. They were doing it away from the hospital as well, a fact that shocked her. Had it not been for the loose lips of a zoner who seemed like he thought he was just spreading a rumor, she never would have known about this.
She had no idea how much damage was done already. She didn’t know how far along they had gotten, or if the MRI scan was doing. But she had to act fast. If they find out what she had done...
No.. She was so close. Everything was almost set. She would not allow this all to fall apart so easily. She had to stop this, before it was too late. She raised her hand up and prepared to take action. Her eyes closed, and a warm sensation began to center around her triangle. She stopped only when she heard the sound of a twig snapping, and the gasp of horror.
“Y-You...?” The voice that came was soft and quiet. Quizzical and curious. “Why are you here..?”
Sandra froze where she stood. No..oh no.. She couldn’t have been followed. No one should know that she was here. She had never been noticed before. This..this couldn’t be, no... This had to be some kind of mistake. She could not have just heard that voice.
Yet there was no escaping it. She knew the truth. For the first time, someone was catching her in the act. She could not hide from this. She could not lie. She had to defend herself and try to make this intruder see reason. She hoped that they would have some level of understanding, until Snap and the humans she was trying to deal with.
Slowly, she turned around to face the one confronting her. Her eyes widened in surprise at who it was. Then they narrowed, determination practically glowing from them. She hadn’t met this zoner before, but the wacky design made her realize just who this had to be.
It was Doofus Rudy.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Oct 29, 2014 19:47:43 GMT -5
Chapter 25: Truth And Guilt
It's time to be a criminal! No time for hesitation. Time to be an animal! -Crash, Papa Roach
Snap was in absolute shock. He would have tripped over if it weren’t for the fact that Rudy was holding him up. He found it hard to believe... A part of him wanted to believe that it was fake. He wanted to think that it was all some kind of lie. But the doctor’s expression never changed.
His friends appeared shaken up as well. They didn’t attempt to speak. Their mouths had dropped open, and they exchanged looks of horror. Rapsheeba had her hand to her mouth, staring at the doctor with a pleading expression silently begging it to all be untrue. Yet, no matter what, that expression never altered, never changed, on the doctor’s face. He was absolutely serious.
Dr. Indigo let out a soft sigh. He gave them all a sympathetic look, an expression they weren’t sure would have been possible from a guy who was supposed to be rather crazy. No, instead, he was rather subdued. He really did understand the severity of the situation. He had known what was going on, and was aware of the explosions in town, the death toll that had risen unexpectantly.
But then he also knew things that they did not. Things that Rudy, Penny, Snap, and Mint didn’t know about, nor Rapsheeba. Then again, should they be surprised? They couldn’t have known. The report had just come in. Yet it still left them all feeling a bit bitter at themselves. They could have done something to help prevent it. They could have stopped it.
“A-Are you sure? Are you positive?” Penny’s voice was cracked in emotion. Her eyes appeared like they were fighting back tears. “Are they sure that...”
Dr. Indigo nodded his head slowly. “I am afraid so, my dear.” The zoner turned his head so he could look at Penny with one eye as they all continued down the tunnel. “They found some footage of it happening. There is no doubt about it. It would also explain why her observatory or whatever it is called has not been used the past couple of days.”
“Well, maybe she is just busy?” Rapsheeba suggested, a hopeful tone to her voice. “I mean...I don’t know what the Doofi do in their spare time, but maybe Doofus Penny just...went on vacation?”
“Y-Yeah.. It could just be that...” Said Rudy.
“I’m afraid not.” Dr. Indigo shook his head. “I know I can be a bit crazy at times, but for this moment, I am serious. They found footage of someone dragging away her corpse.” He looked at the children again. He noted their expressions. “It was not a trick of the eye, either. Doofus Penny...is dead.”
Those words rang through the tunnel, silencing everyone. The horrible feeling of dread and sadness hung strongly in the air. The group looked at each other sadly, unsure of how long they could deny it. The doctor could be lying...but what need would he have to do that? Plus, Doofus Penny was not a quiet, subtle zoner, and she usually appears in town at least once a day unless she was busy. What if she really was...?
Snap didn’t want to believe it. Doofus Penny couldn’t have been... But then again... She wasn’t exactly one of the brightest zoners around. He did not mean that as an insult, but as a reason to worry for her. She might not realize what has been happening, and the culprit could have targeted her, took advantage of her naivity.
The thought of that caused his blood to reach its boiling point. Doofus Penny didn’t deserve this. She didn’t deserve to be targeted this way. Even if she were still alive, the very idea that she could have been hurt by this culprit... He could feel the back of his mind crawling with emotional pain. He couldn’t fathom why anyone would want to hurt her.
Okay, so she was annoying. There were a number of zoners that had some annoying qualities to them. That didn’t automatically make them targets. Doofus Penny meant to harm. And she wasn’t completely stupid. She had some traits of a genius to her. Maybe she got away somehow. Maybe...
“Do you have proof?”
That was Mint’s voice. Snap turned his head. He could barely see the boy behind him. He couldn’t see his expression. From the tone of his voice, he guessed that Mint was probably frowning in determination.
Dr. Indigo stopped. Seconds later, so did everyone else. Everyone looked between Dr. Indigo and Mint, neither saying a word. Mint stared over at the doctor, his head lowered a tad. Dr. Indigo kept his back turned to the boy, his head raised up. There was a long, awkward silence as they remained like this. Dr. Indigo lowered his head, and looked back at the boy.
“Proof? You want proof?” Dr. Indigo asked.
Mint nodded his head affirmatively. “It could have been a misidentification. Or it could have been something else that just looked like murder.”
Dr. Indigo narrowed his eyes slightly. “So you think it was all some kind of joke?”
Mint took a step back, wincing at the doctor’s tone. “Well, no...” He raised his shoulders, lifting up his hands at his sides. “I just...”
Dr. Indigo raised up his hand, silencing him. Mint shut his mouth, and looked up at him with a saddened expression. Dr. Indigo glared at him for a few seconds. He exhaled slowly, his expression softening up. “Very well then. I can show it to you before we get Snap’s brain scanned. We’ve plenty of time.” He looked at each of them. “Would you like that? Maybe one of you could identify the culprit.”
Snap’s eyes widened at this and he looked at his friends. Was it possible? Could it be true? Was the culprit actually caught on camera? For the first time? The realization made adrenaline pump through their bodies, making them shake, making them want to jump for joy.
But they held back. It could still lead to disappointment. It may not contain the information they were looking for. It might even be a different zoner entirely. They couldn’t get their hopes up. They could not allow themselves to get worked up for what might be another disappointment. They knew just how hurtful it was to get so hopeful for a change, only for it to be dashed. They calmed themselves down and turned to Dr. Indigo. They looked at each other, then back to the doctor, each one giving a stern nod.
Dr. Indigo sighed. “Very well then. Come along with me.”
Dr. Indigo turned down a new hallway on the left. Snap and his friends followed close behind. Judging from the sign they just passed, this was the film editing hallway, likely where Dr. Indigo kept records for his experimentations. The thought sent shudders down their backs, but they were able to push it aside, knowing what might be awaiting them at the end.
They didn’t take too long to reach a room labeled Storage. They looked at each other for a few seconds, and watched as Dr. Indigo entered the room. He gestured for them to come in.
The room was pretty small and crowded. There were cabinets upon cabinets of film. The black tape filled with moving pictures practically filled the room. There was hardly room for them to manuever around. They crashed into each other, brushing up against one another and grunting as they tried to move forward. Snap had to be careful especially, with his damaged legs and all.
Dr. Indigo stopped in front of what appeared to be a cluttered desk. He rummaged through it, pushing away papers and pens and moving a monitor across the table. He leaned forward, one leg raising up into the air. He gave a few grunts as his arms moved left and right. Soon, he pulled back, and he held up a small film reel in his hands.
He then moved towards a small screen located in the back corner of the room. Getting there was rather tough. Stuff was strewn all over the floor, mostly garbage and empty cases. Snap and his friends had a heck of time trying to move around the stuff.
“Do you ever clean in here?” Mint’s comment echoed in their minds, and they all shared his sentiment. “It wouldn’t hurt to pick things up you know.”
Dr. Indigo ignored him as he placed the film in the projector. He made a few more adjustments before he gestured for them to come closer. “It’ll be ready in a few minutes. Just gotta let the machine get warmed up.”
“And this is going to show us, for sure, what happened?” Rudy asked.
“Are you sure this is the film that shows...” Penny stared to say.
Dr. Indigo raised his hand up again. “Oh sure! I guarantee it...” His tone got a little scary at that moment, making the children cringe back. Rapsheeba narrowed her eyes and folded her arms. Dr. Indigo noticed this and cleared his throat. “Well, anyway...” He turned his attention back ot the projector screen. “In a few minutes, I’ll fire this baby up and you’ll see that I have been telling the truth.”
Snap stared at the screen, eagerly waiting to see what it had to offer. He did not like the idea of watching a zoner die, friend or not. He didn’t like the idea of seeing a corpse, either. However, he still felt some tinge of excitement, because they might have caugh the culprit on tape. If they did, then they were a step closer to stopping them. They could place a positive identity, have them arrested, and have his name cleared.
He hoped that something could come out of this. He had no idea what else the culprit might do. The thought of the possibilities terrified him. If this film could show who had done it, they might finally have a name to the culprit. Will it be one of the suspects, or someone they did not know? In the end, they all knew that they might, finally, be close to solving this mystery.
But it all hinged on what this film was going to show them. He and his friends waited patiently, hoping and praying that the film would show them something worthwhile.
sss
Doofus Rudy kept his feet firmly planted on the ground, staring out ahead at the blue dragon zoner. He did his best to look brave. After all, the kid he was based on was brave, so shouldn’t he be as well? Yet he couldn’t stop himself from shaking, his mind reeling, trying to figure out what he should do. He was torn between running away and directly confronting her.
He didn’t know what to expect today. He never did. He wasn’t a planner. He didn’t think that far ahead into the future. About the only thing he aspired to do was try to be more like that kid, Rudy, whom he was based off of. He may not be gifted with the boy’s intelligence, but he still wanted to try. He had an innate desire to try to help others.
And stopping this dragon zoner would be the biggest way he could help them now.
He tried to call upon Rudy’s courage as he stood there, adopting a somewhat hostile stance. Not a position he normally found himself in, but he had never met someone like Sandra before. His eyes locked onto hers, glaring at her as the awkward seconds passed by.
Sandra’s ears twitched a little. She stared at him with a blank expression. Although she did not threaten him yet, he still felt quite unnerved by her presence. There was something in the way she moved, the way she looked at him, that screamed danger. When she turned around completely, her cape moving slightly, the light shining off the metal plate on her chest, Doofus Rudy took a step back. But he did not run. He held his ground, his glare never leaving her.
Sandra slowly smiled, tilting her head slightly to one side. “...what makes you think I did anything?”
Doofus Rudy growled softly at this. He took a step forward and pointed accusingly at her. “You were going to do something to them, weren’t you?! I saw the look in your eyes! You’re...you’re a bad guy! A villain!” Sandra looked shocked by this accusation, placing a hand against her chest. “Why else would you be here? Why else would you look so angry that Snap was getting an MRI done here?”
Sandra took a small step back. “You know about that?” She folded her arms against her chest. “Heh... And here I thought you were too stupid to grasp the basic concept...”
Doofus Rudy narrowed his eyes. “I will not lie. I am...not smart. I don’t know a lot of things. I do annoy the other zoners around here. I can’t help it.” He raised his hands up in gesture. “I try not to be annoying. I just want to help people. I inherited that much from the real Rudy.”
Sandra chuckled at this. “Riveting speech, dear boy.” She pointed a feather finger at him. “But you still don’t have any evidence to suggest I did anything!”
“Why were you so angry at the idea of Snap getting an MRI? I saw the look on your face when you saw him being taken into that underground hospital. I thought you would have been happy.” Doofus Rudy took a step forward. “Perhaps you are hiding something?”
Sandra stared at this. She did not say a word for several seconds. Then she slowly folded her arms, grinning at Doofus Rudy. “I am hiding nothing. Why should I have to hide something?” She tilted her head further to one side, to the point where only one of her red eyes could see him. “Why do you think I could be hiding something? Where is your proof, little one? Tell me...where it is...?”
Doofus Rudy growled at this. He took a step back. He realized that Sandra had a point. He tried to think of something, but he couldn’t think of anything. He was not analytical like his Real World counterpart. Already, his head was aching, stress spreading throughout his body as he tried, in vain, to think of a way to expose Sandra.
He just...couldn’t help it. She just didn’t...look right. Something was wrong with her. He knew this to be true. She was dangerous. Something was really wrong with her. He couldn’t just stand here and do nothing. He had to take action. He had to prove, somehow, what Sandra was doing. And he would not give up until he had succeeded.
That was one advantage of his...state. He was so single-mindedly focused on a task, and he would remain that way until he got some kind of success. He would not be swayed from his goal. He would not allow Sandra to intimidate him and drive him away. What would Doofus Penny think of him if he ran off like a coward?
Doofus Penny... The thought of her name made him choke up inside. He felt tears form in his eyes, and he tried his best to fight them back. They were too powerful for him, and they cascaded down his face like a waterfall. Sandra cocked an eyebrow at this, but he paid no attention.
He knew full well what had happened to Doofus Penny. He had heard the news earlier today. The fresh memory stung him, like a knife going through his heart. He shivered as he tried to control the intense feeling of loss and sorrow swelling up inside of him. He had lost his closest friends in ChalkZone. No, they weren’t just friends. They were closer than that. And she was ripped away from him.
And there in front of him...her killer. The realization of this caused his blood to heat up. He wished he could use the magic chalk to draw. He had all kinds of things he could do to her if he could. His vision darkened, and soon all he could see was Sandra, just floating there in space. And she still had the gall to tell him she wasn’t involved... He may not have seen the video, he may not have any proof of her actions, but with the way she looked at Snap and the others as they entered this underground hospital, that was enough for him to get suspicious of her.
It all made sense. Didn’t he overhear one of the zoners in town mention how there were strange occurences with electronical stuff sometime ago? If he remembered right, it corresponded to when Sandra first came into ChalkZone. He would remember; he and Doofus Penny met her when Snap was helping her out.
Maybe he was jumping to conclusions. Maybe he was thinking about this all wrong. Maybe he was just a lunatic. But until he was proven wrong, he was going to remain convinced that Sandra was the culprit all along.
Sandra narrowed her eyes, noticing that his determined expression did not falter. She shook her head slowly, placing a hand against her snout. She looked rather perplexed. He guessed it was because she never thought that someone like him could have figured things out. “You really are something. You waltz in here, acting so sure of yourself, thinking that I am going to do something horrible to Snap...” She held her hands out at her sides. “And yet you show no proof!” She jabbed a finger in his direction. “You’re just paranoid! Why don’t you go home and rest?”
Doofus Rudy shook his head, glaring defiantly at her. He puffed up his chest, attempting to look brave. “Then why did you look pissed when you saw Snap getting help? Why do you look so afraid? What do you think they are going to find, if you have nothing to hide?”
Sandra took a step forward. Her hands shook in fists at her sides. She clearly didn’t like being accused like this, but Doofus Rudy did not care. He was certain she was involved somehow. Maybe if he kept this up, he could cause her to make a mistake, and she would expose herself.
Sandra sighed, her face softening up. She stopped her advancement towards Doofus Rudy. She smiled at him, leaning back. Her expression became more bemused than anything. This did little to make Doofus Rudy change his mind about her. “How sweet... You are worried for Snap, aren’t you? Maybe that’s why you are a little...jumpy.” She looked towards the tunnel. She then turned back to him. “I guarantee you, I care about Snap just as much as you do. I did not come here to hurt him.”
“Then what did you come here or?” Doofus Rudy asked her, folding his arms. When Sandra didn’t answer right away, he pressed on, “I don’t think this should be a difficult question to answer. Even I could...” He gestured to himself. “And that’s saying something.”
“Nice insult to yourself.” Sandra chuckled.
Doofus Rudy ignored that statement. “Just please...tell me what you intend to do here.” He took a small step forward. “It can’t be that hard to explain it to me. If you didn’t come here to hurt anybody, then what do you have to hide?”
Sandra glared at him softly, but she did not answer. She just stared at him. They kept their eyes locked on one another, neither daring to move. It was the most intense staring contest Doofus Rudy had ever been in, and it was getting rather uncomfortable. It felt as though Sandra’s crimson eyes were staring straight through his soul. He wanted to look away, but a part of him kept him froze in place. He needed to show Sandra that he was not going to back down from this. Not until she provided him with proof of what she is doing, proof that it isn’t what he thought it was.
The longer Sandra didn’t do anything, the more Doofus Rudy became convinced that she was involved. Sure she may say that she was peeved with him and wasn’t able to concentrate on anything due to this, but that did little to deter him. He was convinced that, if she really wasn’t involved, she would have said something to convince him.
She seemed a bit too guarded. He found it hard to believe that she would act this way if she really didn’t do anything wrong. If she was innocent, if she wasn’t here to cause any trouble, then she would have told him. She wouldn’t act so defensive.
Doofus Rudy eventually got tired of the silence and spoke, “If you really didn’t do anything, then why are you refusing to tell me anything? What’s to stop me from thinking that you are up to no good?”
Sandra rolled her eyes. “Sure, the little idiot knows all about situations like this. You are so smart, aren’t you?” The sarcasm in her voice echoed in the air as she spoke. “I can tell you are just so full of information!”
Doofus Rudy narrowed his eyes. “Why are you so defensive? Why are you acting this way?”
Sandra’s body shivered. Her eyes narrowed further. She raised her tail up in the air. “Because I did not kill Doofus Penny!” She slammed her tail into the ground, as if to emphasize her point. But she had already exposed herself, causing a bitter smile to come onto Doofus Rudy’s face. Sandra snarled, “Why are you smiling, you runt?”
Doofus Rudy folded his arms against his chest, smirking at her. “I did not say anything about Doofus Penny.”
Sandra’s eyes widened and her mouth dropped open. All signs of anger fell from her face in that moment. She took a step back, clenching her teeth as she stared at Doofus Rudy. She did not say a word, utterly speechless.
Doofus Rudy smiled at this. He puffed up his chest again, feeling proud of himself. He had managed to make Sandra slip up. She had spilled the beans. Now she knew there was no way she could back out of this now. She could not longer deny it. Now all he had to do was wait, and the truth would flow forward.
Sandra remained where she was, frozen in place. For several seconds, her expression remained that of shock and disbelief. She tried to say something a few times, perhaps attempting to defend herself. But nothing would come out. She had nothing to defend herself with. Soon, as she realized that she couldn’t justify what she said, she took a step back, her eyes widening further. She looked left and right frantically, as if trying to make sure that no one else was seeing this.
This further cemented her guilt in his mind. If she wasn’t the culprit, why would she care if anyone else saw this display? She was hiding something, and it would seem he had hit the nail on the head.
Sandra stared at him in the eyes, red orbs locking onto green. After a few seconds, they narrowed, and some kind of unidentified emotion radiated from them. Doofus Rudy felt his heart clench, realizing that he was probably in danger. Yet his desire to help ChalkZone made him stay, even as Sandra adopted a more aggressive stance, her tail raising straight up into the air.
“Congratulations... You’ve figured it out. What a brilliant deduction...” Sandra’s voice was cold. “I suppose you want a medal now?”
“Aha!” Doofus Rudy declared, his voice having a victorious tone to it. “I knew you were up to no good! Tell me, fiend. What do you plan on doing?”
Sandra chortled at this. She moved closer towards him. She moved slowly, taking her time. Doofus Rudy remained where he was, glaring at her. “It is quite simple, really. I would think that you would have figured it out on your own, if you’re so smart.” Doofus Rudy narrowed his green eyes at this. “Snap ruined my machine...and I am just repaying the favor.”
Doofus Rudy widened his eyes at this. “How..how could you do that?! Snap helped you! Why would you hurt your helper?”
Sandra lowered her head at this, her ears drooping. “I know that it is..extreme. It is not like I enjoy this.” She lifted up her head, staring directly at him. “But it is too late for that. I had already made a promise to make the one who ruined my machine regret their actions. So even after finding out it was Snap, I knew I had no choice but to keep my promise. I....”
“That’s chalkdust and you know it!” Doofus Rudy yelled, his voice filled with more anger than he ever thought he could muster. Sandra froze where she was, her eyes bulging at his sudden outburst. “You had a choice all along! You didn’t have to do any of this! You could have left him alone, but instead you chose to hurt him!”
Sandra lowered her ears, flattening them like an angered dog. She growled, “Of course someone like you couldn’t understand...” She took a step forward. She hunched her back, her neck bending in response. “You were not created with the complex intelligence of someone like me. Your pitiful brain couldn’t began to comprehend such matters.”
“Pitiful, am I..?” Doofus Rudy grinned at this. “At least I’m not the one who thinks that a promise cannot be broken for a good cause.”
“Why you little...!” Sandra breathed, her pupils shrinking. She rushed towards him, doing a mock charge until she stopped about a foot in front of him. She bent her head downwards and put it close to Doofus Rudy’s. She was attempting to use her height advantage to intimidate him, but still he did not back down. “Are you trying to say that I’m pitiful?”
“Hey, you said it, not me.” Doofus Rudy said with a smirk.
Sandra looked like she was about ready to explode. Her face tinted a red color. Her pupils shrank into dots. Her teeth were bared, showing off how sharp they were. Doofus Rudy felt his heart skip a beat and he took a step back. He did not run away, however. He could not. Not now, not ever. No matter how angry Sandra got, he was not going to allow her to make him surrender.
Then, without warning, just as suddenly as she got angry, she relaxed. Her smile returned, looking eerily peaceful. She straightened herself up and moved a few steps away, giving him some breathing room. Doofus Rudy looked at her in confusion. He wondered what she could be up to.
“Well I must admit, you are smarter than I thought you were. I’ll give you that much.” Sandra said. “I do not wish to cause harm to Snap. I do like him, I assure you. You can relax now. Calm down and enjoy your life. You do not need to worry for Snap. He will be fine, I promise. I don’t plan on hurting him forever.” She leaned back a bit further. “As soon as I am certain he learned his lesson, I will set him free, and everything will go back to the way it was.” She folded her arms. “So go on. Run along and play...” She made a few dismissive gestures with her hand. “..whatever it is you do.”
Doofus Rudy stared at her in shock. Was she serious? Did she really think that he could just dismiss something like this? Did she think that everything would be hunky dory after all of this was over, if it went the way she thought it would? His heart twisted in his chest, feeling his body begin to shake.
How could she be so blind? How could she be so stupid? He was considered pretty stupid among other zoners, and even he knew that Sandra’s logic here was clearly broken. Doofus Rudy understood enough of the situation to know that Snap was suffering, and he knew now it was because of this zoner standing before him. She couldn’t expect everything to be just fine after all of this... Not with what she had done.
“No! You’re wrong! Things won’t go back to normal! You don’t understand the consequences of what you just did! Do you really think Snap would want to remain friends with a bad guy like you?!”
Sandra narrowed her eyes at this. “If Snap truly cared, he would see that I had no choice. He would understand.”
“And if you had any common sense, you’d know that Snap would turn his back on you the moment he realizes what you were doing!” Doofus Rudy shouted at her, pointing an accusatory finger in her direction.
“Well then...” Sandra growled, clearly fighting back rising anger. “It’s a good thing that he won’t find out then... I can just not tell him, and say it was someone else. Someone who was..killed in an accident or something. That way, he’ll never know the truth.”
Doofus Rudy smirked at this. “What makes you think he won’t find out?”
Sandra tilted her head, raising one ear up slightly. “What makes you believe that he will know about this?”
“I’ll tell him!” Doofus Rudy declared, pressing his thumb against his chest. He realized his mistake too late.
Sandra let out a cold chuckle, throwing her head back. Doofus Rudy winced at this, taking a step back. After a few seconds, Sandra moved her head back forward, staring at him intently. There was a wild look in her eyes, her teeth flashing in a nasty grin. “Oh you won’t be able to tell Snap anything. You see, I cannot allow him to find out. It would...ruin everything...”
Doofus Rudy’s mind raced. He knew he had to get out of here. He couldn’t stay here, not any longer. But he found it hard to move. His legs would not obey his command. His feet were practically glued to the ground. He looked left and right, hoping that someone was nearby to help him. But to his horror, there was no one. He turned his attention back to Sandra.
Though that wild look was gone from her eyes, she still looked rather intimidating. Her teeth were still bared, her eyes still narrowed. She was raising a fist into the air, and he realized she was going to attack. He had to get out and fast. His frantic brain sent signal after signal, trying to get his rigid legs to move. Slowly, but surely, they began to move. He turned around and started to run away.
Doofus Rudy didn’t dare look back. He didn’t dare divert his gaze away, terrified that he might slow himself down somehow. He had to get away from Sandra, and find someone who can help. He had to tell the other zoners about Sandra’s treachery, that she, not Snap, was the one who had killed those zoners, and how she had framed the poor blue guy.
Without warning, a sudden, intense pain gripped him in his left arm. He let out a scream as he felt his arm begin to bulge. The pain...oh gawd the pain... He started to cry, tears streaming down his face. He clutched his arm to himself. It felt as though his muscles were being ripped apart from the inside out. He seethed, grinding his teeth together.
Then, to his horror, he could feel something warm and wet forming on his arm. He dared to open his eyes and he gasped in horror at what he saw. His arm had bulged up so much that some of the skin was starting to pull and tear. He could feel...something...under his arm. Hard and tender, with the slightest pressure causing him to scream in agony. Blood dribbled down his hand like a leaky faucet.
He collapsed to the ground, his swirling mind trying to cope with the immense pain. What happened to him? Why was this happening to his arm? He hadn’t been hit by anything. The only one around was...
Through his blurred version, he could see Sandra approaching him slowly. It was hard to tell, but it looked as though she was smirking at him.
“Do you like it? I am quite proud of this power of mine.” Sandra’s triangular mark was glowing, her raised hand forming into a fist. “Healing can be quite a useful, and helpful, ability. But you know..when used in just the right way, it can be..quite the potent weapon...” She frowned, tilting her head. “Wouldn’t you agree?”
As she made a gesture with her hand, Doofus Rudy threw his head back and screamed. He felt his arm rip open, a long gash spreading from his wrist towards his elbow. The interior of his arm was partially exposed, allowing him to see some kind of strange..growths inside. He stared over at Sandra in horror, in too much pain to try to speak.
“Healing requires the use of cell division. Things like cancer and tumor..they are caused by healthy cells...and the more a cell divides, the more likely things will screw up. I simply...give that a helping hand...” Sandra said. “I can completely reverse it, too, if I really wanted to. But for now... enjoy the pain. For your interruption, you deserve to go out in a way that..no one will forget... And besides...” She narrowed her eyes. “..no witnesses allowed...”
Doofus Rudy’s eyes widened in horror at this. His mind raced, his breathing increasing rapidly. He swallowed nervously, his body wracked in horrific pain. He looked left and right, trying to figure out how he was going to get out of this. It couldn’t end like this. No...
As he struggled on the ground, as he fought against the increasing pain, his growing weakness from blood loss, he could feel something fall out of his pocket. With one pain-filled eye, he looked down and he could see that it was the piece of chalk that he tended to carry around with him. He stared at it long and hard, his mind racing, desperation grabbing a hold of him. He looked back at Sandra, and then at the chalk.
Gripping it tightly, Doofus Rudy shifted himself around. He ignored the immense pain he was in as he pulled his arm back, the muscles in his undamaged arm tightening up. He threw it as hard as he could.
“What are... Aaaaahhhhh!” Sandra screamed as the chalk hit her in the left eye. She tumbled backwards, putting her hand over her eye. She seethed, her body shuddering in pain.
Doofus Rudy felt some relief come to him as Sandra’s hold on him was broken. His arm still radiated in agony, but he could now make his attempt to escape. Ignoring the immense pain in his arm, he got up to his feet. He stared over at Sandra, who was still holding her eye. He then looked around, trying to find an escape route. He soon heard a hiss, and he looked back at where Sandra was.
The blue dragon glared at him, her eyes narrowed dangerously and teeth bared. Her right eye was in tact, but appeared a tad swollen from the chalk attack. She raised her body up, taking on a dinosaur-like posture. She began to stalk towards him, her intent rather clear.
“You fool.... You are going to regret that...”
She broke off into a chase. Doofus Rudy let out a scream. He turned and ran as fast as he could. He looked left and right, hoping that someone would spot him in time. He looked behind him, realizing in horror that the dragon was giving chase. He pushed himself to go faster. The two of them disappeared over the grassy plains of ChalkZone, heading straight for the city.
sss
Rudy, Penny, and Mint wait patiently as the MRI scan was being performed. They all hoped that, if the culprit was involved with messing with the results, they would see something different this time, since they were underground. With the general secrecy of this test, along with the shield of the chalky earth above them, blocking out the signal from the machine, they were confident that things would turn out differently this time.
But they were also still worried that things were going to still go wrong. They had grown so accustomed to things going horribly, they were expecting something to happen this time. Even though the doctor never came out and said anything, even though there was nothing happening to indicate something had gone wrong, they were still nervous.
Rapsheeba had done her best to cheer them up. She had assured them that Dr. Indigo knew what he was doing and could get fast MRI results. She assured them that things would be better this time.
But despite her words, the children couldn’t help but feel terrified. They still had no idea who the culprit was, or if the culprit had even found out about this scan. The video of Doofus Penny, as horrific as it was, did not show them a clear picture of the culprit, much to their dismay. They were still in the dark, and they could feel their hearts tighten with the idea of the culprit being somewhere nearby, just ready to screw things over.
Or maybe they would get revenge another way. The machine, the messing with zoners’ minds... They hadn’t heard much of that lately, though they had been so focused on helping Snap that they may have overlooked it. Could the zoners’ actions lately have been at least somewhat influenced by this machine? If that were the case, what would the culprit do if they decided to use it again? The thought sent shudders down their spines.
Rudy knew that, if the culprit decided to, they could do a lot of damage with that machine if they used it to mess with the zoners’ minds. He knew that they would need to tread lightly until they could destroy it, and stop the culprit for good.
He still couldn’t believe that those cops had insisted that nothing had been going on until recently. He remembered what the zoners had said. There had been recurring incidents of electrical issues, mostly in the hospital. Security systems and machines had malfunctioned. This was known across ChalkZone City. Yet..no one told them. Not the cops, not the other zoners. Why?
A sudden cold chill rushed up his spin when he realized something. Could it had been the machine the whole time? Could it be the reason why the cops had lied to them, why the zoners never told them until the incident had been witnessed by them?
It was all making sense now. The culprit must have used the machine to mask their actions. They did something to the zoners’ minds to make them forget, or not notice, or behave differently. They did not want to get caught. If they were a serial killer, claiming lives left and right, then they must have realized the trail would eventually lead to them. So they decided to use the machine to prevent the zoners from taking action.
The thought of the zoners being messed with like that heated the pit of Rudy’s stomach. It also frightened him. It made him wonder just what else this culprit was doing. What else had they been hiding from ChalkZone City..?
“Rudy...?” Penny’s voice caught his attention. “What’s wrong?”
Rudy looked over at her. He bit his lip. He couldn’t hide anything from her. He wasn’t sure how he was going to explain this to her, or to Mint, who was also looking at him curiously. Yet..he knew he had to try. Letting out a sigh, he said, “I’m just...thinking about that culprit.”
“What about him..or her?” Mint said. He held out his hand. “As soon as we are able to prove Snap’s innocense...”
“We don’t know what else this culprit has been up to. We have ideas...but no proof.” Rudy said. He lowered his head. He didn’t want to feel pessimistic, but with all that’s happened, there was still that sense of uncertainty. He turned back to his friends and said, “What if the culprit has been messing with the police and the other zoners this whole time?”
At this, his friends widened their eyes.
“That is a possibility.” Said Mint.
“But that won’t be a problem once we expose the culprit.” Penny repiled. “We are already certain that Sandra is the one behind this. And we have two other suspects we can check out.”
Mint nodded his head. “Yeah. Don’t worry, Rudy. We’ll figure things out.” He smiled the best he could.
Rudy smiled at this. He knew his friends were right. They would find a way to stop the culprit. They were underground, where the signal could not reach them. The equipment here could not be messed with. And if there was any suspicious around here, someone would have spotted them. There was no way the culprit could mess with the machines here without their own.
Although he was still nervous about what could happen, Rudy did start to feel a bit more confident. He was now more certain than ever that they would find out, for certain, what has been going on with their friend. And from there, they would begin the steps in capturing the culprit and bringing them to justice.
Sooner or later, the culprit would pay for their crimes. He would see to that.
“I hate to interrupt you guys...” The children looked at Rapsheeba. She was leaning forward, her eyes facing something in a direction they were not looking in. “But Dr. Indigo is coming back.” She used her finger to point.
The three children turned their heads. Sure enough, Dr. Indigo was coming back towards them. The zoner, which Rudy finally figured out was a tasmanian devil crossed with a zebra, came towards them, his tail swishing from side to side. He had an unreadable expression on his face. The kids weren’t sure if this was good news or bad news, considering who this was.
Dr. Indigo stopped in front of them. Beside him, the guard from before, as well as Snap, approached from the side. The guard was glaring down at Snap, looking eager to have him locked away. Snap, however, didn’t seem afraid. He looked more hopeful than anything. Rudy hoped that this would not be dashed by a cruel reality.
Dr. Indigo said, “The results will be here in two days.” He gave them a small smile. “I will have the results in by then.”
Rudy smiled at the zoner. “Thank you.”
“You know, you’re not as crazy as we thought you would be.” Mint said.
Dr. Indigo chuckled at this. “I can be well behaved when I want to be. After what you have been through, I don’t think I should let my true self be exposed. You don’t need anything else crazy added to your life right now, do you?”
“Come on, you...” The guard growled as he pushed against Snap’s back. “It’s time to head back to the jail, where you belong.”
“All right, I’m moving.” Snap winced as he hobbled forward the best he could. Rudy could see now he was using a cane. One of the doctors must have given it to him to help him walk better. “No need to get so pushy.” The guard growled, but said nothing.
Rudy and his friends glared at the guard as he began to take Snap away. They wanted to say something. They wanted to do something. But all they could do was bid their friend farewell. A deal was a deal and Snap had to be taken back to jail. And they couldn’t talk back to the guard or they might risk bestowing their friend a worse fate.
After they disappeared, and Rapsheeba went with Dr. Indigo to talk to him about something, perhaps arrangements on how he was going to deliver the news, the three friends looked at each other.
“Two days..that’s going to seem like a long time.” Mint said. He looked up towards the ceiling. “I wonder what we can do in the meantime.”
“Same thing as we always did.” Penny said. “Look for clues. Try to understand what could have happened. And we hope.”
“Yes.” Rudy nodded his head. “We must keep doing that.” He looked down the hallway where Snap disappeared, and then turned his head to where Dr. Indigo and Rapsheeba went down. “We must keep hoping.”
sss
The next two days went by at a snail’s pace. The three children, despite trying to be patient, couldn’t help but feel as though the days dragged on for years. They kept on doing what they could, finding more clues and whatever else they could. They were unable to find anything else useful, and dealing with some of the zoners had begun to be quite stressful.
They eagerly awaited the day that the results would come in. Everything hinged on this. They all hoped and prayed that something would show up. Only then could they begin to make things better. They could use the information to show the zoners that Snap really was innocent after all. They could use it to get Snap out of jail, and back with them. They couldn’t wait to be with him again. They all missed him so much, and the thought of him being in that horrible jail...
But soon the day had arrived. The day that they would finally get the results. They could feel the adrenaline and anxiety rush through their bodies. They could feel their stomachs burn with excitement. This was it. This was the moment they all had been waiting for. It was the day that Snap’s MRI results had finally come in.
Afterschool couldn’t come any sooner for the trio. They had waited impatiently for school to end. Each subject the teacher taught them felt like it lasted for hours. The bus seemed to drive much slower than usual, especially taking them back home. Inside their heads, they were screaming for the bus to move faster. The sooner they got home, the sooner they could all get into ChalkZone.
Before they knew it, they were back in ChalkZone. They all met up with each other very quickly. They all ran as fast as they could to meeting spot. They were pretty worn out when they got there, but Rudy was still able to fly the hovercraft that he had left in that spot.
But even with the hovercraft at top speed, it still felt like it took forever to get to Rapsheeba’s New Place. They knew that she would have the results from the doctor. She said that Dr. Indigo would send them to her via her fax machine. They all wanted to be there right away. They were all excited to hear what the results were. But they knew that, even at the hovercraft’s top speed, it would still take them at least several minutes to reach Rapsheeba’s home.
When they got there, they immediately jumped from the hovercraft. They rushed towards the house as fast as they could. They didn’t bother knocking. Too anxious to hear the news, they barged through the door, startling Rapsheeba.
“You guys! You scared me!” Rapsheeba cried, placing a hand against her chest. The pot she held in her hand suggested that she was about to cook. “I didn’t expect you all to just rush in like this.”
Penny panted heavily. She felt a tinge of guilt. She realized that she and her friends could have behaved better than this. They could have calmed down and come in more politely. She felt bad and lowered her head. “Sorry, Rapsheeba. We were just so...”
“We didn’t mean to, we swear.” Rudy said, a stammer to his voice.
“We just...” Mint started to say.
Rapsheeba chuckled. “Oh don’t worry you guys! I understand!” She placed the pot down. She turned to them and gestured for them to follow her. “Come on, I have the sheets in the living room. I’ll tell you what the results said.”
Penny resisted the urge to ask right away. They were all going to find out soon enough. Although her heart beat quickly in anticipation of the results, she managed to keep herself from trying to force an answer out of Rapsheeba. She turned her head to her friends for a moment, noting their expressions.
They all knew this was it. These were the results they had been waiting for days for. The results that could change things around for them. Their hearts beat so loudly, they practically echoed in the room. Hopefully, things would turn out better this time.
Rapsheeba sat down on the long couch. She patted on it, encouraging the three human children to sit down next to her. They did so without a second prompt. She then reached behind her, where a small table was. She pulled out a sheet. They knew right away it was the doctor’s papers.
“According to Dr. Indigo’s findings, from the MRI scan they did on Snap’s brain...”
Penny, along with Rudy and Mint, leaned forward. Their hearts clenched tightly in anticipation. They stared intently at Rapsheeba, waiting for her to finish the sentence. It felt like hours passed before Rapsheeba finished her sentence.
“...they found something.”
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Oct 30, 2014 18:02:17 GMT -5
Chapter 26: Secret Passage
I'm searching for answers not questioned before. The curse of awareness, there's no peace of mind. -A Dangerous Mind, Within Temptation
“They...they found something? They really found something..?” Although Penny had heard the words with her own head, a part of her had trouble fully comprehending them.
Rapsheeba nodded her head. She gave the three kids a broad smile. “That’s exactly what they told me.”
Penny couldn’t believe it. Neither could her friends. They all looked at each other. Overwhelming shock enveloped them, making them tremble and shake. It was so hard for them to fully comprehend. On some level, they wondered if they were merely dreaming. What if all of this was just a sick dream, and they’d wake up, realizing they still hadn’t found evidence for Snap’s innocense?
But the longer they remained like this, the more that things all around them began to settle down, the more Penny realized...this was no dream. This was real. Something, at long last, had been found. For the first time in weeks, they had proof that something had been wrong with Snap all along. Proof that he was not a monster trying to lie to everyone.
The feeling of triumph was overwhelming. They couldn’t stop their bodies from shaking. They couldn’t stop the tears of joy from flowing down their faces. They weren’t able to control themselves for long, and after a few seconds, they all let out a scream of joy and hugged each other.
Finally, after all this time, they could finally prove that Snap had nothing to do with the attacks. Anyone who doubted him will now be silenced in light of this evidence. No longer could they say that Snap was tricking them all. All they needed to do was show them the results, and they will be silenced.
But knowing that something was really wrong with him was only part of the battle. Penny realized that if they were to properly get to the bottom of this, they would need to know exactly what the results had said.
Pulling away from her friends, Penny look at Rapsheeba and said, “What did they find out was wrong?”
Rapsheeba’s smile faded at this. She looked down. Penny bit her lip, realizing this wasn’t good news. Mint and Rudy, who had previously looked so happy, now had looks of fear and worry on their faces. They waited for Rapsheeba to deliver what they knew was going to be bad news.
“They found a tumor.”
The color drained from the kids’ faces so fast at this. They looked at each other, horror and dread washing over them. They found it hard to believe, and they each wondered if they misheard. Rapsheeba repeated her statement, more clear this time, and they knew that there was no denying it. But it was still hard for them to believe. It was so difficult for them to except it. This was something they never wanted to hear. Something that no one deserved to go through.
A tumor..? But how? How was it possible that Snap had a tumor in his head this whole time? Why didn’t the scans pick it up? Although they all theorized that someone was messing with the machine, it was still a difficult thing to swallow. It was so hard for them all to imagine Snap walking around with a tumor in his head. This caused questions to ring through their minds.
What kind of tumor was it?
What kind of damages was it causing?
Is it benign or will it spread?
They knew that the doctors wouldn’t have known what type of tumor it was, since all they were able to do was scan it. They could not take a sample of it right then and there, since they had no idea if Snap even had something or not. And they all doubted that the jail would let them have Snap back again for another scan
But at least they knew it was there now. They were aware of this tumor in his head. With the scan alone, they were certain the doctors could figure out if it was going to kill him or not. Surely they would have put that in the paperwork.
Rapsheeba broke the silence as she continued to speak. “The tumor they found was relatively small, but not too small.” She put her hand on her head, rubbing in one particular spot. “It’s located in the part of the brain that controls memory storage.”
Rudy widened his eyes at this. “So this tumor was messing with Snap’s memories?”
Rapsheeba nodded her head. “It sure seems like it.” She looked back at the papers she was holding. “According to this, the tumor isn’t big enough to cause damage, and instead is just blocking some signals in the brain, preventing Snap from remembering the recent past. It seems the brain started to heal itself and began to create a workaround, however it’s very weak and obviously it isn’t helping Snap remember what happened.”
“So if we remove the tumor,” Mint rubbed his chin. “We will help Snap regain his memories?”
“That’s what the underground doctors are hoping, yes.” Rapsheeba said. “He is going to need surgery to remove the tumor. The sooner, the better.” She furrowed her eyes. “Although the tumor hasn’t caused any lasting damage, Dr. Indigo is concerned that something could happen to complicate matters. It is best we get that thing out as soon as we can.”
“Of course. We wouldn’t have it any other way.” Rudy glanced at his friends. “Do any of you have any ideas?”
Mint shrugged his shoulders. “Not really. It was hard enough to convince that warden guy to allow Snap one visit. Even if we show the results, I doubt he will listen.”
Penny didn’t answer right away. She lowered her head, her eyes narrowed as she tried to think of something. There had to be a way they could help Snap get rid of this blasted tumor. The most obvious solution was what Rapsheeba said, which was surgery.
But the chances of the head warden letting Snap out again after just a few days... She found that highly unlikely. She recalled what Rudy and Mint said about him. It took them a long time before they could reach any kind of agreement. This Okoth fellow, or whatever his name was, he sounded like he was the type of warden who strictly followed the rules and enforced them. He would likely scoff at any attempt to show him the results, and try to send them away.
So how were they going to get the tumor out of the warden likely would not allow him to leave? How were they going to be able to pull this off? There had to be some way that they could...
Suddenly, a thought crossed her mind. Her eyes widened as she thought about this idea a little more. What if they didn’t have to bring Snap back out themselves? What if they could merely send along a message somehow? Perhaps if they found a way to tell one of the doctors at the hospital, maybe they could convince the warden. If the head warden won’t listen to them, maybe he would listen to a doctor. They could just send a message with the results to one of the doctors to help them.
Preferably Dr. Crobat. They hadn’t heard too much from the bird zoner in the past few days, but Penny recalled how he was genuinely trying to help Snap. He was the one who noticed something was wrong with the scan. He had seen..something...and now they know what that something was. A tumor. If they could give him the message, he could help get Snap out of here, and to the hospital for an emergency surgery.
But the question was...could they pull it off? Could they get the message to him without much trouble? Would the other doctors even allow them in, or would they be locked off from the hospital? There was Dr. Gelcro to consider...
Penny knew what the only realistic option was.
“We have to head back to the hospital.”
“What?” Rudy and Mint said in unison. They looked at Penny, their eyes widened.
“I know it’s a risk. Dr. Gelcro will probably try to stop us.” Penny narrowed her eyes slightly as she turned her gaze away. “Especially with what happened the last time...”
“I’m sure he wants some payback for that.” Mint pointed out.
Rudy nodded. “And he had spread the word. You heard what the zoners think of us now. It’s not as bad as how they feel about Snap, but it...”
“I know. The zoners might give us some trouble.” Penny paused at this, and she corrected herself. “Okay, they will. But we still have to try to get to the hospital to give the message.”
“Or maybe you guys could just draw a message and have it transported somehow?” Rapsheeba suggested. The singer zoner had set the papers down, and had moved a little closer to them. “You don’t have to include anything about the message being from you guys. You could just draw something to repeat a message and have it be sent out to the hospital. They might at least give it a listen before they destroy it.”
Penny thought about this. It might work. The fear that she and her friends had were that they’d be chased away before they had a chance to get to the hospital. When Mint lost his temper, they had lost some support, and she was aware that there might be at least one zoner who wouldn’t be able to control themselves and chase after them.
Even if the zoners manage to keep themselves well behaved, there were a couple other things to consider.
First, the doctors had more of a reason to be aggressive with them than the civilians. Mint had attacked one of them, after all. They were more likely than the civilians to use force when dealing with them. They may try to tear apart any message they tried to deliver in person.
Second, even disregarding all of that, even if the doctors tried to be reasonable with them, there was still that machine. She did have some suspicion that the zoners’ increased hostility was partially a result of that machine. She was glad that it wasn’t affecting her mind again, like it had before, and she hoped it would never do that again. But she was well aware that it could be happening to the zoners now, and if the culprit wanted to, they could increase the frequency and..
“Perhaps we should head to Sandra’s restaurant.” Mint held up his hand in gesture. “We were going to go there before, remember?”
“Yeah, we were. I’m still a bit suspicious about the way Sandra acted there. She seemed..determined to not let us see something.” Rudy narrowed his eyes. “That’s not even getting into what her mental state might be like..”
“What do you mean?” Rapsheeba asked in confusion. “What about her mental state?”
Penny decided to answer this. “We found out that Sandra was one of Mint’s creations.” She glanced over at the boy. He lowered his head, as if in shame. She looked back. “He had forgotten about her until recently. He said that he intended her to be a healer of some kind, a nurse, but his cousin had altered her design, and he feared he also altered her mind.” She paused, letting Rapsheeba take this all in. “We fear that, as a result, Sandra is unstable in someway.”
“Well that doesn’t mean she did anything.” Rapsheeba said. “I hope that...”
Rudy cut her off. “We aren’t going to go up and accuse her, Rapsheeba. We just want to get evidence, and see if we can link her.” He paused for a moment, colllecting his thoughts. “We have three suspects, and she is the first one we want to investigate.”
“We won’t directly confront her until we know for certain she’s hiding something.” Mint folded his arms against his chest. “The best way to clear her name, or to convict her, is to go into that restaurant of hers, and see what she was hiding. She seemed way too adament about keeping us out of the back.”
Rapsheeba frowned at this. “That could be because she doesn’t want anyone stealing anything.” She raised her hand up. “I’m surprised with you three. Just because someone doesn’t want you to go in a particular place doesn’t mean they are up to something. I mean...when I first moved here, I didn’t want you guys back here.” She placed her hands against herself. “Did you think I was up to something?”
Penny felt some guilt sting her heart. She realized that Rapsheeba had a good point. Sandra might not be up to something after all. Maybe she just didn’t want them getting hurt or something. It could be something as simple as that, rather than her trying to hide the truth from them.
Rudy gave a sigh, his eyes looking left and right. “Well...I understand where you are coming from, Rapsheeba.” He lifted up his head enough to look over at the female singer. He bit his lip. “But if Sandra is innocent, then us checking back there would prove that. You have to understand...when it comes to finding out what happened to Snap, we have to consider all possibilities. If Sandra is innocent, then we need to clear her name before someone else suspects her. You understand that, right?”
“Well...” Rapsheeba narrowed her eyes. She looked away from the children for a couple of seconds. She looked back at them, and her expression softened up. “Yeah, I can see that. You’re right. It would be better to clear her name than to just not do anything at all.” She paused. “But how would you get in the back without any of the customers seeing you?”
This caused the three children to look at each other. That was a very good question. How were they going to do this without drawing attention to themselves?
The restaurant was open right now. There would be a lot of customers. Sandra’s popularity ensured that, even when the restaurant had just opened up, there would be many zoners inside. And even in the hours of it being closed, there would be some zoners waiting in line, hoping to get a taste of her specialized meat and whatever other tasty treats she might have. How were they going to get past all of them?
“I’m not getting invisible again!” Mint cried, his eyes wide. He ignored Rapsheeba’s confused expression. “That was a horrible experience!”
“Don’t worry, Mint. I think we can think of a way without having to do that.” Rudy said. He looked over at Penny. “Right, Penny?”
“...yeah.” Penny hesitated slightly. This did little to cheer up Mint. “I’m...sure we can.”
sss
The three children, as well as Rapsheeba, discussed what they were going to do for what felt like an hour. They tried to think of all kinds of ways that they could sneak into the restaurant without getting caught and without resorting to being invisible.
It was understandable why they didn’t want to be invisible again. They were completely blind, left at the mercy of the world. If it weren’t for the bird Penny drew, they never would have made it to Snap’s room. But they also remembered what happened to said bird. That creepazoid, Dr. Gelcro, had killed the bird in cold blood, thinking it was some kind of spy. It wasn’t just that they wanted to avoid becoming blind again; they didn’t want to subject another zoner to that kind of fate.
But how were they going to get in if they weren’t going to be invisible? There was no time that the restaurant was completely deserted, except at hours that Rudy and his friends could not make. None of them were going to be able to handle a weird time like 3 AM. They were too used to more normal hours that their minds would be wonky and they could screw things up. Coffee wasn’t an option due to their age, and due to how it takes a little while to make it. Plus, wouldn’t their parents get suspicious?
They tried to think of a suitable time while they were able to get into ChalkZone, but what Rapsheeba had reported didn’t sound very promising. She didn’t recall a time when that area of the city was deserted. Someone would spot them, no matter which way they came. They would most certainly report to Sandra, and let them know of the strange intrusion. They didn’t know how Sandra was going to react when she found out that they were, and they weren’t sure if they wanted to know.
Even if the zoners didn’t report them, what if they took action themselves? It was possible that some of the more disgruntled zoners might try to do something. Drag them away or something. They would certainly complicate things for them.
It took a while before they remembered something that might help them. They recalled that Snap had found some underground tunnels, and as he had explored them, it eventually led him to the warehouse where that machine was located. The police never did release the full report, but there was talk of how there were a lot of tunnels underground. Nothing was done, since they dismissed it as the sewer network, and everyone already knows what that is.
Perhaps if they were to find out where Snap had been chased off to, they could use that to find this machine. Whether or not it would be at Sandra’s restaurant wasn’t on their minds at this very moment. The important thing was to locate it and destroy it. Oh and of course figure out what it was being used for.
But getting there wasn’t going to be easy. They would still need to traverse through the city. They would have to hope that the zoners don’t turn on them when they came through. Even if they just glared at them, they would prefer that over them trying to start a fight.
It was a chance they had to take. They all knew this. If they didn’t take the risk and go find this underground tunnel, then they would have a harder time solving the case. They needed to do this. They needed to go back to where they confronted Skrawl and his robot and see if they can remember which way Snap had ran and try to find the spot he had disappeared to.
He had told them some of the directions, but he did not remember everything. Even what he did tell them, it might be inaccurate. This meant that they may be running blind, desperately trying to find something, all the while possibly being chased by angered zoners, depending on how the cirumstances go.
Then Penny had a great idea. They were glad they stayed a little longer to try to perfect the plan, as Rapsheeba had insisted they do. Penny came up with the idea of creating some kind of device, perhaps high-tech goggles, that would show them hidden tunnels underneath the ground. That would buy them some time and help them find the tunnels faster.
It was decided. They all agreed on what they were going to do. The three children waved goodbye to Rapsheeba before they turned and headed out. It was time to find that machine. It was time to end this.
sss
“Ugh..this thing is a little tight..” Rudy fidgeted at the strap around his head. “Couldn’t we have made it a little...looser?”
Penny shook her head. “We need them to be tight, Rudy. We can’t allow any chances of them falling off.” She gave a small smile. “And besides, they look good on you.”
Mint nodded in agreement. “Yeah. It makes you look so...” He waved his hand about, making a face as he tried to think of how to continue. “...so...”
Rudy bared his teeth. “Stupid.”
Mint cringed away from Rudy, staring at him in shock. “That’s..not what I was going to say.”
Rudy shook his head. “Whatever. It doesn’t matter now anyway.” He looked away, turning his attention towards the roads ahead of them. “Come on, we best get to searching.” He began to walk down the street, looking left and right slowly. “We have some more searching to do.
Penny and Mint looked at each other and nodded. They quickly joined Rudy. The three friends headed further down the street of ChalkZone City, following Rudy. Although they kept behind Rudy, they still looked around themselves, trying to see if they can find anything suspicious, or anything that was worth checking out.
Rudy hoped that they would be able to find something. He would hate for them to waste all this time looking for something and then come up with no results. After finally getting some results regarding Snap, Rudy would like for this to continue in an upward trend. He hoped that they would be able to find something around here that could help them out. They were getting close to solving this crime. He hoped their luck would continue in this direction.
Rudy tried his best to ignore how the strap was cutting into his skin. He did understand that Penny didn’t want them to lose them, but surely they didn’t have to have them on this tightly right? It wasn’t like they were going to fall over the moment they leaned forward or anything.
They had all decided that goggles were the best way to implement the technology Penny was thinking of. They were smaller, more compact, and easier to travel around with. They were also harder to get a hold of. Should a zoner try to stop them, culprit or not, they would need to get awfully close to them, giving them time to counter.
He pushed aside his thoughts as they continued down the road, looking left and right slowly. He looked through the high-tech goggles, noting the lines that overlapped one another, the various details in the structure all around him, numbers that were piling up in the corner. He couldn’t read all this high-tech stuff and he could feel himself getting a headache. But Penny said that what they had to be on the look out for were bold lines. The bold lines were the ones that indicated something underneath the ground.
This was easier said than done, however. There were many bold lines since ChalkZone City had a sewer system. They had to be very careful not to mistake that for the secret passages that they were trying to find. Rudy wasn’t sure how difficult they’d be to find, but he knew it would take them a while.
He and his friends continued on their way. They passed by alleyway after alleyway, street after street. They moved by some zoners, most of which left them alone, although a few seemed accusatory, and a couple were clearly wondering what they were doing.
After a while of searching, they didn’t really find anything that could help them. All they could find thus far, they had expected to see. Sewege pipes, basements, underground sections of buildings, stuff like that. But they weren’t going to give up yet, so they kept up the search.
They soon came into about the middle of the city. They stopped at the curb, looking all around them. They had nearly forgotten how huge this place was. They were practically surrounded by buildings. The tall structures seem to almost encircle them, trapping them inside. The massiveness of the place made them all nervous, but they continued on, pushing aside their anxiety, reminding themselves of what this mission was about.
Suddenly, just as Rudy was going to do down another alleyway, he heard Mint let out a shout. He and Penny turned towards him. They could see he was looking at something on the ground intently, his eyes wide in shock.
Rushing over, Rudy cried, “What do you see?”
Mint didn’t look at Rudy. He kept his eyes on the ground. He reached down and rubbed his fingers along the hard floor. His expression was that of perplexion.
“Mint?” Penny tried this time. “What is it?”
After a few moments, Mint looked up at them. “This ground... This is where we had fought Skrawl.”
“What?” Rudy narrowed his eyes in disbelief. “But that’s...” He paused as he looked down at the ground again. He lowered himself so he could get a closer look. It took him a few seconds to realize what Mint was talking about. “Oh I see it!”
Penny looked at Rudy, and then at the ground. She soon saw it too. “You’re right, Mint...”
On the ground, they could see what was clearly a large scrape in the ground. With how hard the cement was here, like in the Real World, they knew that only something large could have made this. The mark itself, a long gash that started off deep, and then got lighter, reminded them of the machine that Skrawl had used. It had legs that could have easily made this mark. And the way it was angled, too...
They were certain of it. This was where they fought Skrawl. While it wasn’t the location they were initially going to, this could still help them. They could use this spot to try to figure out which way their friend had ran in.
But he could have gone down any of these streets. How were they going to find the one?
Before they had a chance to think of what to do, they heard footsteps behind them. They froze as they heard some angry cries. Slowly, they turned around. They gasped when they saw a large group of zoners coming in their direction. The three friends huddled close together, watching the zoners and waiting for them to take action.
But the zoners did not speak. Not right away. They just glared at them in an accusatory way. Most of them were glaring at Mint. Rudy watched as his friend cringed back. Rudy took position in front of him, making it clear he was not going to let them near him. Rudy was about to speak when one of the zoners cut him off.
“Give him to us. Give us the Enemy Creator.” The zoner said.
“He has turned against us.” Another zoner said. “He is not welcome here anymore. Give him to us so we may deal with him properly.”
As the zoners all around echoed this sentiment, Rudy and Penny moved closer to Mint protectively, glaring at the zoners in front of them. There wa no way they were just going to hand Mint over like that.
One of the zoners saw this act of defiance. “You both should know that the Enemy Creator conspires against us!” They pointed a finger at them. “You witnessed him attack an innocent zoner! What makes you think we won’t try it again?!”
“He made a mistake! Lay off!” Penny shouted at them, holding out her arm in front of Mint. “You know he wouldn’t do something like that on purpose!”
“Then what about the time he destroyed large portions of the city?” Sneered a female zoner. “Don’t tell me. I’m sure you’re going to try to see he was just..cleaning things up or something.”
“I-I didn’t know that...” Mint started to say.
“The Enemy Creator must be detained!” Cried the first zoner. He raised his fist into the air. “Attack him! Everyone! Attack! Let’s stop the Enemy Creator!”
“No..wait!” Mint pleaded.
The three friends didn’t waste time. Unable to figure out which way to go, they immediately ran down the nearest alleyway. The zoners raced off after them, some of them picking up speed. The trio dare not look behind them to see how close they were. They focused on running away as fast as they could.
Rudy’s mind raced. He couldn’t believe how aggressive the zoners had gotten. They hadn’t been like this before. The last time they ran into any zoner that showed them hostility, the worst they did was glare and made a rude comment. But never before had they gathered up into a mob and outright assault them like this. He could see the looks in their eyes. The zoners were dead serious in what they were about to do.
Cold shivers ran through his body. He looked at his friends. He could see the look of fear on their faces. He took a chance and, gulping, he looked behind them. He could see that the zoners were rapidly gaining on them. The boy pushed himself to go faster, calling out to his friends to do the same thing. They continued running along, making turns every so often in hopes of losing the zoners.
“What...what has...gotten into..them...?” Mint panted heavily. Fear was tinged on his voice, his eyes wide. “I have never...seen...them act this way...b-before..!”
“Neither have I...” Penny said breathlessly. She smacked her lips together, licking them slowly. “I knew they were angry but..I never thought they...would do this...”
Rudy reflected their feelings. “I’ve never seen...zoners do this...before..” He paused for a moment. “Well th-there was..that one time when...those Snips arrived... The zoners thought..he was the one causing..t-trouble.. They chased him...but they did not...try to hurt him...” He swallowed, wincing at the dryness of his throat. “They just..y-yelled at him.”
This bit of news terrified the children even more. The contrast between how the zoners acted then and now was jarring. Except for very few zoners, none of them ever really tried to hurt them, even when they were angry. The zoners were absolutely pissed at Snap during the Snip incident, but they didn’t really try to hurt him. And the doctors from before, they weren’t trying to do anything to them physically. They were angry and jumping to conclusions, but nothing worse than that.
Even when Dr. Gelcro did attack out of anger, he merely slashed Penny across the face. It still made them furious that he would do such a thing. But the lacerations weren’t that deep, and it was easy for them to cover it up with their folks. Rapsheeba, Snap, and a few other zoners expressed concern, but the cuts weren’t that bad, and right now, they were quite light on the skin and hard to really notice.
But now, the zoners here intended real harm. They weren’t going to stop at yelling. They weren’t going to stop at knocking them down. They were going to hurt them. Badly. They had to get out of here.
“Come back here!”
“You can’t hide from us!”
“The Enemy Creator must die!”
Rudy dared another glance behind him. A bunch of zoners, mostly humanoid ones, were getting closer, their speed increasing. He could see the look of anger and rage in their eyes, the determination to hurt. Seeing this sent ice through his heart. Fear swelled in his stomach, making him feel sick.
Why would the zoners do something like this? They weren’t normally this aggressive. He could see a small group of a couple individuals, but he couldn’t recall a time when this many zoners attacked at once, this many seeking to do harm. What could be wrong with them?
That’s Penny’s fear-filled voice filled the air.
“It’s the machine! The culprit is using the machine to make them act this way!”
Rudy looked at Penny, his eyes wide in horror. “Wh-What?!”
“The machine?!” Mint cried. “How can you be so sure?”
Penny took in a few heavy breaths. She licked her lips nervously. “L-Look at the zoners’ eyes...! Th-There’s something in them..!”
Although Rudy and Mint were confused, though they were afraid to look back again, they did so. They shivered at the sight of the rage-filled zoners, especially Mint whom was their current target. Upon looking, they both could see what Penny was talking about.
There was something up with the zoners’ eyes. They didn’t look..normal. They weren’t glowing or anything. But there was something about them that was rather off putting. Something that didn’t feel right. It was a look that told them that what they were doing wasn’t entirely of their will. They might have been angry already, but something else was driving their urge to chase them. There was only thing thing they could think of that could do something like this.
The machine...
Perhaps the culprit had caught word on what they were doing and wanted to slow them down. They must have reactivated the machine’s mind changing ability and targeted certain zoners, magnifying their anger and driving them into attack mode.
With this knowledge in mind, the children did the only thing they could think of. They kept running. They knew they could not break the zoners out of this trance. They had to find that secret passageway and fast.
“Down this way!” Rudy made a turn on the nearest alleyway he could see. It was a sharp turn and he nearly tripped over himself doing so. “Hurry!”
His friends attempted to follow him. Penny made, turning practically on a dime. She tripped, wincing as her recently damaged leg was bent a little. But she managed to make it and followed Rudy. They froze when they realized that Mint was not with them. The horror that rushed through them appeared just as they heard their friend scream.
Behind them, Mint had missed the turn. His prosthetic leg had got caught on a groove in the ground. He was thrust into the hard surface, letting out a loud whimper of pain as his face collided with the concrete ground. Dust kicked up as he laid there for a few seconds. He attempted to push himself up onto his hands, his body trembling, but he did not get his chance.
“Get him!”
Mint looked over. His eyes widened in horror as about ten humanoid zoners barreled down on him. He barely had time to let out a scream as the zomers smacked into him, and trapped him in a vicious circle.
“Mint! No!” Rudy shouted in horror as he and Penny rushed over to try to help their friend.
Mint’s screams filled the air, chilling their blood. The zoners attacked him mercilessly, using their nails to rip at his skin, biting him with their teeth. They punched him and they kicked him, tossing him across the ground. By the time Rudy and Penny were out of the alleyway, the zoners had chased Mint, who had tried to escape, down further.
The sight of Mint horrified them. At this point, he was covered in small wounds that were just piling up. Red stains they knew to be blood decorated him, and many bruises were forming. He was covered in dirt and scrapes and his clothes were getting a little ripped up.
“Leave him alone!” Penny cried.
But the zoners ignored her. The ten zoners that were able to still follow them continued their assault on Mint. Even as the boy pleaded with them, even as he cried in pain, they did not let up on the attack.
Then, to their horror, one of the zoners knocked Mint onto his stomach and ripped off his prosthetic. Mint let out a cry of pain as the fake leg was removed. It was tossed far away from him, where the largest of the humanoid zoners crushed it underneath the weight of his foot. Now Mint was helpless and unable to get away. No longer able to stand, he made some attempts to crawl away, only to be attacked with increased vigor.
Knowing that Mint stood no chance to get away now, Rudy and Penny rushed forward. They pushed their way through the zoners, knocking them aside. They soon reached Mint and they wrapped their arms around him protectively.
“Back off!” Rudy snarled. “Stop this!”
“Get out of the way...” One of the zoners snarled. “Or you will get taken care of first...”
Rudy glared at the zoner who spoke. He stared into his clearly brainwashed eyes. He bared his teeth and shook his head. “Never...”
The zoner looked from him and to Penny. When he realized they weren’t going to back off, he gave a dark, twisted smile. “Very well then..” He turned to the other humanoid zoners behind them and made a gesture. “Let’s kill them all!”
As the zoners rushed towards them, each with a murderous glare in their eyes, Rudy and Penny helped the shaken up Mint up from the ground. With no prosthetic leg and no time to draw some crutches, they helped him down another alleyway. Rudy used his weaker left arm to draw a quick, simple wall to slow down the zoners. He put his chalk away and the three of them hobbled down the alleyway as fast as they could.
They didn’t stop for a break. They didn’t look where they were going. They didn’t pay attention if they were heading the right way. At the moment, the only thing on their minds was getting away from the angry zoners. They heard the zoners’ furious shouts and insults and threats, making them move even faster. They disappeared down through the network of alleyways, making random turns, hoping to lose them.
sss
Mosaic...sometimes she can be a real piece of work. Normally she was more well behaved, but the fact that she had gotten outside at all, even though she was trained not to, it concerned Dr. Crobat. It was dangerous out there with an unknown assailant running around. What if something had happened to her? He wasn’t sure if he’d forgive himself if that were the case.
Although Mosaic was a hospital pet of sorts, Dr. Crobat did feel some kind of attachment to her. He wasn’t sure why. He wasn’t even the one who brought her here in the first place. There just..something about her that drew him to her, made him feel some level of protectiveness over her.
When he had found out from the other doctors that she had gone missing, he was horrified. Dr. Gelcro thinks the kids did something to her. Dr. Crobat dismissed his friend’s idea as some some kind of poppycock. He knew the husky was just bitter because he still felt that Snap was responsible. He doubted that the children would do anything to Mosaic. She must have gotten out on her own.
He had left the hospital as soon as he could to go find her. He searched up and down the alleyways, calling out her name. He talked to some zoners. They all seemed a bit aggressive, though not towards him. Their behavior struck him as odd, but he dismissed it as he kept trying to find Mosaic.
He did eventually find her. She was leaning against the wall of a building, looking exhausted and frightened. He immediately rushed towards her to help her out. He stopped when he saw that something was wrong with her.
She had been injured...
Dr. Crobat couldn’t stifle the horror-filled gasp as he noticed all the injuries on Mosaic’s body. They hadn’t been there earlier that day when he had last seen her. She must have gotten these during her excursion outside. He stared at her, his heart twisting at the blood stains, the scrapes, and bruises her body now adorned. Who..who could have done this to her?
He carefully picked her up in his arms. She hissed and struggled, her eyes filling with pain and panic. He held on as tightly as he could without causing much pain and he rushed her to the hospital. He would have taken her to the vet, but the hospital was much closer.
The doctors were horrified by her state. Some of them, Dr. Gelcro included, tried to use this as an excuse that the children really were up to something. One of the doctors, Dr. Thurston, recounted how Mint had viciously attacked him earlier. They all proposed that they go find the children and try to get them arrested.
Dr. Crobat was unnerved by this behavior. It became even scarier when he himself began to have feelings along that nature. He could feel an anger rise up inside of him, and he nearly began to agree with them. It took him a while to fight back the feelings and regain control of himself.
Even now, as he stood in the room with Mosaic, stroking her back, he still could feel those sensations, the desire to go after the kids. He knew these feelings weren’t his. He knew his brain was being bombarded with them. Someone was trying to take control over him. He did his best to keep himself from losing control. He had to remain here, in this room, which he had locked from the inside in an attempt to slow himself down.
The machine...it had to be the machine. It must be turned on again. He wondered how widespread the effects were, and how many zoners were affected by it. Not all the doctors seemed to be bothered, and only the sickest patients seemed to show any strange behaviors. Outside, most of the zoners were agitated, but whether or not this was the work of the machine, he was not able to tell. He had no way of finding out, either. He didn’t know where the machine was.
He knew, despite the artificial anger swelling inside of him, that Rudy, Penny, and Mint weren’t responsible for this. He had a hard time believing that they would turn against ChalkZone so easily. As for Mint’s attack, after some further questioning, it seemed that Dr. Thurston had provoked Mint into it. He was sure that Mint felt sorry for what he had done, and that he was working with Penny and Rudy in finding out how to stop this menace before more havoc was wreaked upon ChalkZone City.
He hoped that the children were able to find a way to stop this mess soon. He hoped that they would find out who was causing all of this, and bring them to justice. He also hoped that they were able to clear Snap’s name. He felt ashamed that he couldn’t help him, and he could only hope that there was someone out there who could aid him.
He looked back down at Mosaic. She was sleeping at the moment, curled up next to him. Her wounds were bandaged up and she looked much better. He smiled at her sleeping form, stroking her along her back. He listened to her gravelly breathing as she rested soundly. Then he frowned. He couldn’t help but wonder if the culprit will come back after her. If they did, he would make sure they didn’t get a chance to hurt her again.
He heard a knock on his door. He lifted up his head and turned it so that his beak faced towards the door. “Who is it?” He called out.
“It’s me.”
Dr. Crobat narrowed his eyes. Usually he would be happy to see Dr. Gelcro. But lately his friend has been acting in ways that he did not approve of. This was a side of the husky he never saw before, and it unnerved him.
But he didn’t want to be rude or shut him out. So he said, “Hold on. I’ll get the door.”
Dr. Crobat got up from the bed, careful not to jostle Mosaic around too much. He walked towards the door slowly. When he reached it, he undid the sliding lock near the top, and he turned the knob lock until he was able to open the door all the way. He watched as his dog-like friend walked into the room slowly.
“Is there anything you wanted to talk about, Dr. Gelcro?” Dr. Crobat winced at how dark his voice sounded. He hadn’t meant to sound that cold to his friend. Perhaps he was angrier than he had once believed. “I mean...”
“No, don’t worry about it.” Dr. Gelcro raised his paw in the air. “I understand. I wasn’t behaving rather well lately, I admit it.” He narrowed his eyes, glaring at the bird. “But you do have to realize that you have to stop defending those kids. Word has gotten out that the Enemy Creator attacked a zoner with his prosthetic leg.”
“What?! That’s impossible!” The bird zoner cried, jolting from the shock. “He wouldn’t do that!”
“Oh no?” Dr. Gelcro tilted his head. “There were witnesses that heard the screams, and when they came over, they found the boy’s fake leg laying on the ground, clearly used. It was all bent and twisted.”
“Th-That didn’t mean that he hurt anyone!” Dr. Crobat refused to believe it. “Did these zoners even see any of this happen? Do they have snapshot proof?”
“Well..no...” Dr. Gelcro lowered his head. For a brief moment, his expression had softened up, showing uncertainty. He then glared back at the bird zoner, his lips curling back slightly to show his rows of sharp teeth. “But it doesn’t mean he didn’t do it either.”
Dr. Crobat glared at his friend. He knew he should have just turned him away. He should have told him he was too busy for this. He was not in the mood to hear more of his friend’s wild claims. He had enough to worry about at the moment.
Dr. Gelcro interrupted his thoughts. “Anyway, I didn’t come in here about that.” He turned his head, looking down at Mosaic. A look of concern plastered over his muzzle. “We need to get her checked out.”
“What? But we already have.” Dr. Crobat said. He didn’t know what the dog was talking about. They had already done scans on her, checked her internal organs, treated her wounds, whatever else. What could they have missed? “She doesn’t need anything else done. She’s fine.”
“On the outside perhaps.” Dr. Gelcro said plainly. “But what about her mind?”
“Huh?” Now Dr. Crobat was really confused.
Dr. Gelcro closed his eyes. “She didn’t start acting weird until I found her in Snap’s old room with her. I think it’s safe to assume that they were the reason she started acting differently.”
“That’s crazy talk. I’m sure there was a good reason for..”
“Do you really believe that? Think about it, old friend.” Dr. Gelcro opened up his eyes, looking back at the bird. “Has Mosaic ever disobeyed us before? Has she ever gone outside without our permission? Has she ever knocked any of us over? I think you will find that the answer is always no, am I right?”
“Well..yeah... But...” Dr. Crobat tried to say.
Dr. Gelcro cut him off. “The only constant that changed from back then to now are those kids.” Dr. Crobat glared at this. Dr. Gelcro narrowed his eyes, then took on a more sympathetic look. “Look, I...” He reached forward and touched him on the shoulder. “I understand how you must feel. I know you want to give those kids the benefit of the doubt. So do I, but the evidence is just too clear.”
“Benefit of the doubt? Why do I not believe that?” Dr. Crobat growled at him. “You seemed all too eager to lock Snap up, and you were quick in turning against Mint.” He turned his head away, folding his wing arms against his chest. “Sorry, old friend, but I do not believe you.”
Dr. Gelcro gasped at this, taking a few steps away. Dr. Crobat felt some level of guilt rising up inside of him. This feeling worsened when he looked over and saw the look of hurt and betrayal and Dr. Gelcro’s face. He wanted to try to make it better. But he was not liking the person that Dr. Gelcro had become. This wasn’t the husky he had known before.
Dr. Gelcro then narrowed his eyes. He growled softly, his body giving a quick shake as though it wanted to get rid of the growing anger inside of him. Dr. Crobat took a step back, worried that the dog might attack him. Instead, however, Dr. Gelcro lowered his head and sighed. His ears lowered against his head, and he gave his friend a saddened look.
“I am sorry it has come to this. Really I am.” He placed a paw against his chest. “I hold no deeper regret than this. I just hope that, when this is all over, we can look back on this and laugh.” The dog lifted up his head, looking towards the ceiling. He then looked back at the bird zoner. “Wouldn’t that be nice?”
Dr. Crobat glared at him. Then he sighed and nodded his head. “Yeah. It would be.”
Dr. Gelcro gave a quick smile before his frown returned. He looked at Mosaic and said, “I am still taking her to get her brain checked out. And before you say anything, this wasn’t just my idea.” He looked back the bird. “Most of the other doctors want this done. Either you let me take her, or someone else will.”
Dr. Crobat narrowed his eyes, but he did not attempt to put up a fight. He knew that Dr. Gelcro spoke the truth. Most of the doctors were convinced that something was wrong with not just Snap, but the three humans as well. He knew that most of them likely thought something was wrong with Mosaic due to whatever actions they felt that the kids had made. He wouldn’t be surprised if the doctors thought Rudy, Penny, or Mint were responsible for Snap’s supposed change in behavior.
Knowing that he could not fight back, and not feeling up to challenging his friend to a fight, Dr. Crobat took a step back and made a motion with his hand. Dr. Gelcro nodded to him, giving him a silent thank you. He watched as Dr. Gelcro came towards the bed and picked up the crocodile zoner in his arms with some effort.
“The tests won’t last long. I promise.” Dr. Gelcro said. “I’ll bring her back here when they are done. I’ll give you the news on what we find, okay?”
“Okay. Thank you.” Dr. Crobat said rather dully. He didn’t say another word as Dr. Gelcro left with Mosaic, leaving him alone in the room.
sss
Snap stared down at the tray of food that he had gotten. He sniffed it and wrinkled his nose at the horrible smell. He must have been in this place for a while, and he still hadn’t gotten used to the food here. But knowing he was not going to get anything else, he still ate it anyway.
As he slowly chewed and swallowed the bland food, he thought about the upcoming trial. It was very soon. When was it going to be again? Tomorrow? Yes...he wanted to say it was going to be tomorrow. A date that was going to come up very soon. He’d wake up, forget what was going on, and he would be dragged into court, where his fate would be decided.
He could feel his heart twist in anticipation. He knew that there was no going back. There would be no more delays. His friends...he wasn’t sure if they found out anything, and even if they did, he wasn’t sure if they would be able to deliver the news in time. The wardens here may not allow it, or they may not listen. Even if they did, they might still go on with the trial anyway. The realization that he might be stuck in her forever with these zoners...it filled him with a strong sense of horror.
He hoped that things would begin to change soon. That scan that was performed on him, he hoped it would turn up with something. That brain scan was the only thing that could prove his innocense. It was the only way that the zoners would realize he was not the one to blame for the deaths of all those zoners.
It was going to be a long and difficult journey ahead, he knew. There was no denying that. He couldn’t get out of it. Not on his own. His friends were the only ones who could help them, but he knew they would have a hard time as well. He mentally prepared himself for any hardships up ahead.
“Well, well, well...”
Speaking of hardships... Snap turned his head to see the familiar tall zoner coming towards him. Snap wanted to have some kind of defiant reaction to him. He felt a sense of accomplishment knowing that the scan could prove his innocense. But he dare not do such a thing. He knew that things could still go wrong, and he learned painful lesson after painful lesson not to mess with this zoner. So he kept quiet.
“I guess you decided to have something to eat after all.” Taima sneered as he approached with his own food. “I thought you were too scared to eat.”
Snap looked away, turning his attention back to his food. He reached down with his fork, twirling it a little in the food. He brought it up and took another bite. He fought back the urge to spit it out and swallowed it whole. He nearly choked when he felt something slap against his back.
“Yeah, this food gets a while to get used to, eh?” Taima said with a grin. “Don’t worry. You’ll have plenty of time to get used to it once you are convicted and this becomes your permanent new home.”
Snap shuddered, realizing the zoner was right. If he was convincted, this was the jail he’d be trapped in. He wouldn’t be surprised if he would remain trapped with Taima. The thought of that send cold shivers up and down his spine.
The only good thing he could say about Taima is that he at least keeps the other zoners at bay. Taima was determined to remain dominant over him, determined to keep him as his own, that he would not allow any of the other zoners approach him..usually. At times, as a way of letting them get revenge, he’d let them beat him up a little. He’d never let it go too far, but only because he wanted to be the one to give him the worst pain.
Snap noticed Taima leaning towards him. The zoner being this much closer to him made him feel unnerved. He cringed away, lowering his head towards the table. Snap did not like showing submission like this, but in this case, he knew he had no choice. It was either this, or another beatdown.
Taima smirked at Snap’s submissive behavior. He stared at him for a few seconds, his eyes boring through his. He did not move away until Snap averted his gaze, submitting to him. Taima leaned back and gave a couple of chuckles, indicating that he was enjoying his dominant position over him.
“I still think we should have some fun tonight.” Taima said in a twisted voice. Snap looked up at him in horror. “We were interrupted before. I want to actually start and finish this time.” Taima gave Snap a downwards glance. “Oh don’t worry.. I’ll hold back. I don’t want to hurt you too much...”
Snap worked up the courage to speak. “Wh-Why..? You already had your pleasure... Why do you need to break me more...?”
Taima shot him a glare, making Snap shrink down further. “Because you stole something from me. So I am stealing something from you.” He took a bite of his food, chomping loudly and swallowing. “I am taking away your freedom. You no longer decide what you are going to do.” He jabbed the fork at himself. “I do. Do you understand?”
Snap gave a shudder. Part of him wanted to retort back. Part of him wanted to tell the zoner how much his actions could bite him back in the rear end. But he dare not do that, for fear of getting hurt again. Keeping his head low, he nodded, not speaking a word.
“Good.” Taima reached down and gave Snap a few pats on the head like he was a tamed dog. “Remember... Tonight, you and me. Together.” He slung his arm around him, pulling him into a partial hug. There was no comfort here. It was Taima’s way of showing how much control he has over him. An act that no other prisoner would dare do since they saw him as a mastermind monster. To them, Taima’s actions spoke volumes. “I’ll make it quick. That much, I can promise you.”
Snap shivered. A low whimper escaped his throat as he turned away. It was hard tearing his gaze away from Taima’s. That stick figure’s gaze was like a vice, holding him tightly, refusing to let him go.
But at least now there was hope. He could not let go of that. He refused to let go. His friends may be a step closer to proving his innocense. He just had to believe in them. They would pull through for him. Sooner or later, they would come in here and show the zoners that he really was innocent. It was just a matter of time.
“Oh and if you are thinking your precious human friends are going to help you, keep dreaming.” Came Taima’s cold voice. He put his utensil into his tray of food, lifting up another slap of bland meat. He looked at it, twirling it around as if examining it. “They will not succeed. They have been trying for days, and guess what?” He looked back down at Snap. “They found nothing. And they never will.”
“You don’t know that.” Snap said simply, his head still lowered.
Taima chuckled at this. He reached down and grabbed Snap by his head. He tilted his head, forcing Snap to look up at him. “Neither do you, pal. I guess we’ll find out at the trial, won’t we?” He stared at Snap for a few seconds, smiling at him. He took a small bite of the food on his utensil, making sure his lips touched some of the food and the metal. Then he said, “So why don’t you keep up the strength and...eat!”
Without warning, Taima shoved the tip of his utensil into Snap’s mouth. The zoner gagged as he was forcefed food that Taima had eaten from. Taima yanked back hard after ensuring the remainder of the meat ended up in the zoner’s mouth. He then used his hands to keep Snap’s mouth closed. Snap jerked and struggled, but Taim was too strong.
After a few seconds, Snap was forced to swallow. Only after he did this did Taima let him go. The stick figure smirked down at him in satisfaction as Snap coughed and wheezed, wiping his mouth. Snap looked up at him in disgust and horror.
“Oh don’t give me that look. It wasn’t that bad and you know it.” Taima sneered. He turned his attention back to his plate. “Now hurry up and eat your food so we can get back.”
Snap continued to stare at Taima. He couldn’t believe what that zoner had just done. Snap shuddered and gave a couple of spits of disgust as he tried to get the taste out of his mouth. He gave another wipe, and, eventually, he turned his attention back to his food. Slowly, he resumed eating.
sss
“Phew... I-I think we lost them...” Penny said as she leaned against the wall of the building. Her heart pounded against her chest, feeling as though it was going to burst free.
“A-Are you sure...?” Mint said with a whimper. His voice was cracked, and there was a haunted look in his eyes. “Are you sure they aren’t still following us?”
Rudy took this moment to look around the corner. He darted his eyes left and right. He then pulled back and looked at his friends. He shook his head. “No. They’re gone. We’re safe now.”
Mint gave a sigh of relief. His body was still shaking, though, making it difficult for him to use the crutches Rudy was able to draw for him on the run. He gripped them tightly, doing his best to keep himself elevated. Without his prosthetic, his stance was really off balance. If it weren’t for this pair of cruches, he would fall flat on the ground and hurt himself.
He was still shaken up by what had just transpired to day. He was not expecting to be attacked by zoners today. Then again, neither did his friends. He could still their voices shouting insults and threats to him. He could still feel their nails and teeth on him, their fists and feet collidng with him. His body echoed and wracked with pain. Though he was not hurt as badly as he could have been, he was still weakened. He didn’t know how well he’d handle a second attack.
The zoners were absolutely relentless. They kept coming after him. Even when he begged and cried, they would not leave him alone. He tried to crawl away. He tried to do whatever he could to escape. He almost did, but he was dragged right back into the madness. He shivered at the horrific, recent memory.
At least it was over..for now. Mint tried his best to cast aside his fear so he could focus on what they were trying to do before. They had to find that underground tunnel and quickly. They had little time left. They all knew that Snap’s trial was soon. If they did not prove his innocence before then... well it was going to be a lot harder helping their friend, to put it mildly.
Rudy walked down further in the alleyway they were in. His eyes were focused intently on something. He and Penny, both of whom had lost their goggles, watched him curiously. Had he found something?
This seemed to be the case. Rudy lowered himself down onto one knee, and he was moving his hands along the ground. Then his eyes widened and he turned to him and Penny. He made quick gestures with his hands, urging them to come over.
When Penny and Mint arrived, they could see the look in Rudy’s eyes. They were right. Rudy had found something. The question was..is it going to help them?
“Penny, help me lift this up.” Rudy said.
“Lift what up?” Penny asked.
“Yeah..I don’t see anything.” Mint wished he could take a closer look, but with these crutches, that was just not possible.
Rudy pressed his fingers against a section of the ground. He dug around it, and soon they could see something moving a little underneath. It took them seconds to realize that something was hidden here. A secret door of some kind. Penny lowered herself to the ground and aided Rudy in removing it. With a loud screech and a heavy thud, they were able to remove the lid, setting it down on the ground nearby.
Exposed before them was a dark opening, shaped like a square almost. There was a ladder that went downward, stuck to the wall and made of wobbly metal pieces. The three friends looked at each other, realizing what they had just discovered.
A secret passage.
Was it the same one that Snap had found before? There was only one way to find out.
Rudy glared at the opening, and then he looked back at Mint. “Penny and I will explore the tunnels and see what we can find. You have to head somewhere safe.”
Penny pointed her finger towards Mint’s pocket. “I know it will be hard for you, but you must get back into the real world. It’s too dangerous for you to remain here.”
Mint would have argued with them, but he knew they were right. There was no way he could follow them as he was now. Without his prosthetic leg, forced to use these crutches, he would just slow them down. He sighed and nodded his head in understanding.
“I hope you two will be fine.” Mint looked over at the opening. He hobbled over towards it with his crutches. He looked down at the tunnel below, seeing just how high up it was. He bit his lip. “This looks really high...”
Mint was not able to finish his sentence when his right crutch suddenly slipped on something. His eyes bulging in horror, he let out a scream as he found himself plummeting down the hole.
“Mint!”
Mint heard his friends calling out to him as he fell down the hole. He hit against the side of the tunnel’s walls. A few times, he felt himself bang against the metal ladder pieces. In a matter of seconds, he landed in a heap on the ground, pain radiating from his body. He pushed himself up onto his hands, assessing the damage.
The fall granted him a few more bruises, but he didn’t seem hurt worse than that. His crutches were nowhere to be seen and he could only guess that they were still on the street above him. He looked up and he could see the faint shapes of his friends looking down at him.
He lifted up a hand and cupped it to his mouth. “I’m fine!”
Mint remained on the ground, not like he had much of a choice otherwise, and watched as his friends rushed down the tunnel to help him. It took them a little while due to the disrepair of the ladder. But they soon made it.
As soon as they did, they rushed to Mint’s side. Rudy helped Mint up to his remaining right foot as Penny drew him a new pair of crutches for him to use. After they got him situated, and Mint was able to stand without their aid, they took this time to look down the tunnel, taking not of where they were.
The tunnels appeared pretty clean, though some areas looked a little dirty. The tunnels had a round shape to them, a point at the top. The tunnels were largely dry, with barely a wet spot anywhere. There was a strong smell in the tunnels, but it wasn’t exactly putrid. It smelled more...more like business was the closest word any of them could come up with.
It didn’t take them long to make one important conclusion.
“This is not the sewer...” Penny whispered.
It was true. Snap had initially thought he was in the sewer, but later analysis showed otherwise. What Snap described was closer to this, though not exactly, than the actual sewer itself. What these tunnels were...none of the zoners could explain, and many of them insist that these tunnels did not exist. Much to their annoyance, and no surprise, even the cops think that Snap had gotten into the sewer, and that these tunnels did not exist, even after they investigated.
Mint nodded his head in agreement. He hobbled forward a little, looking all around. “This might be that network of underground tunnels that Snap told us about.” He looked back at his friends. “The ones that the culprit might be hiding from us by messing with the zoners’ minds.”
Rudy and Penny looked at each other, gritting their teeth. The idea was frightening. They could be heading down the path to where the culprit was hiding out. But on the other hand, it was exciting. They were getting close to uncovering the culprit’s true identity. As soon as they had this figured out, they could have the culprit arrested and their friend would be freed. And the zoners would be safe.
Rudy turned Mint. He sighed. “Well I guess you are coming with us. We can’t leave you alone here.”
“I don’t think the zoners will find me here.” Mint pointed out. He looked up at where he fell from. He winced. “They probably won’t notice me from that far up.”
“I insist, Mint.” Rudy said. He gently gripped his arm. “We would feel better if you were with us. We don’t know where this is in relation to the Real World. You could get hurt going back, or accidentally expose this world. We don’t know what kind of dangers are lurking in these tunnels.”
“Yeah. It’s better if you come with us.” Penny said.
Mint didn’t want to keep his friends waiting. He was eager to get a move on. He was eager to find this culprit and stop them once and for all. He narrowed his eyes and nodded his head once. “All right then. Let’s go.”
sss
The three friends had been walking through the tunnels for a while. They looked left and right, looking for any indication on where to go. There were no signs down there. There was nothing to mark directions. They didn’t even know what purpose these tunnels served. They made random turns, knowing there wasn’t much else they could do. They had to explore these caves, look for any sign of the culprit, or the machinery they were using.
It felt like they had been exploring the tunnels for hours, and they still did not find anything useful. They were getting exhausted, especially Mint. It was pretty painful to use the crutches for this long. Rudy and Penny offered to rest, but Mint insisted they keep going. He was more concerned about helping Snap than his own personal needs. He shrugged off the exhaustion and continued hobbling himself down the tunnels.
Rudy hoped they would reach something soon. He didn’t want Mint to exhaust himself, and he didn’t want to be trapped down here. He hoped that, soon, they would find something familiar. He hoped they would find something that could lead them to the culprit. These were the tunnels Snap was trapped in. If they kept following them, surely, they would find something sooner or later.
Then he stopped. His friends paused behind him. He could feel their eyes boring into the back of his head. He stared out in front of him. There, right in front of them, was a large, marble door.
Where had this come from? When they were coming down this way, he didn’t notice it. How could it have blended in so well? Perhaps it was the shadows. He noticed there was some shading around here. And perhaps he and his friends were so deep in thought, they did not take notice to it until now. Licking his lips nervously, he approached it cautiously.
“Be careful, Rudy.” Penny said, reaching her hand out towards him.
“I will.” Rudy called out to her.
Rudy soon reached the door. He looked at it up and down. He reached forward and quickly tapped the door, pulling his hand away immediately. The door was cold, but it didn’t seem to be booby trapped or anything. He then placed both his hands on the door. He pressed his ear against it. He couldn’t hear anything for a while, but soon he took notice of something.
There was a humming sound on the other side. Low, faint, but still there. His eyes widened. Realizing what this could lead them to, he began to push the door open. He slammed his shoulder against it, pushing as hard as he could. Slowly, as Penny joined in to help him, the door opened up. There was a loud creak as the door moved, making them all flinch.
To their relief, there was no one in here. But that didn’t mean they relaxed. The three friends walked forward, staring wide eyed at the large room that the door had led them into. They couldn’t believe it. They could see it before them. They had hoped they’d be here. But it was still hard to fully comprehend it.
They were in the warehouse. The one that Snap had been in before. The place where it all began. They looked all around, seeing the boxes and metal shelves everywhere, exactly as Snap had described it.
“Rudy...look...” Penny breathed.
At this, Rudy turned his head to where Penny was pointing, where Mint was gaping in horror at. Rudy soon saw what they were looking at. He took in a sharp gasp, moving a step backwards.
It was that blasted machine...
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Oct 31, 2014 14:36:25 GMT -5
Chapter 27: Shocking Discovery
Tonight, I take your eyes, mind, and tongue to spread the word and watch your kingdom come. -Special Pets, Otep
Penny couldn’t believe it. Even though she saw it right before her eyes, even though she could see it was plainly there, it was hard for her to believe that they had did it. They actually found it.
They found the machine.
She, Mint, and Rudy remained frozen where they stood, their feet firmly planted on the ground. They stared out ahead of them, to where the machine was. It was placed near one of the tall shelves, leaning slightly against it, although it looked sturdy enough to steady itself. The machine was rather large, much bigger than they thought it was going to be. Even from this distance, they could tell that it was taller than they were, and too heavy for just one of them to carry.
Slowly, cautiously, they approached. They occassionally looked left to right to make sure that no one else was in here. But their main focus was on this machine. Their eyes were glued to it. They found it difficult to look away. The machine looked so...threatening despite not knowing exactly what it does.
As they got closer, they began to make out details of the machine. Each new piece of information did little to comfort them, nor did it bring them closer to understanding exactly what it did. This lack of knowledge made the machine even more threatening-looking. How were they going to stand a chance at stopping it if they didn’t even know what it did? Well outside of messing with the minds of zoners, and sometimes, humans.
At this thought, the three of them tensed up. The machine didn’t seem to be targeting now, but what if that changed quickly? What if the machine attempted to taint their minds, and make them have thoughts and take actions they normally would not? What were they going to do if that happened? How would they escape?
They shook the thought out of their minds. At least the machine doesn’t seem to be targeting them now, and whoever made this thing was nowhere in sight. They had time to take a look at it, determine its function, and shut it down before more damage was wreaked across ChalkZone City.
Soon they stood a few feet away from the machine. They looked at it up and down. They took in its features, noting the way it had been put together, clearly modeled using pieces of equipment fused together.
Penny then made the connection. “This looks like it was pieced together using parts from the Future Dome...”
Rudy’s eyes widened. “Oh yeah, you’re right.” Rudy took a step forward. He reached out towards the machine as if to touch it. He stopped himself and pulled back when Penny shot him a worried look. “I wonder how this culprit managed to get parts from there. Future Dome is not exactly a tourist site, and then there’s Craniac 4.”
“Maybe Craniac 4 simply sold the parts?” Mint shrugged his shoulders the best he could while using the crutches. “I can see him doing that.”
Penny narrowed her eyes and rubbed her chin. “Well that is certainly possible..” She looked back at the machine. “That doesn’t tell us what this thing does, though.”
Rudy narrowed his eyes slightly. “And I doubt that Craniac 4 could help us, even if he wanted to.” He walked to the side, his eyes glued to the machine. He looked at it, scrutinizing it. “This doesn’t seem like something he’d build. Plus...” He walked to the other side, his eyes never leaving the odd contraption. “He may have just delivered the parts, but had no idea what they were going to be used for.”
“So the question is...” Penny folded her arms against her chest. “How do we find out what this thing does?” She motioned her hand towards the machine.
“We could press buttons and find out.” Mint suggested.
Penny shook her head. “That would be a terrible idea, Mint.” She gave him a sideways glance, a slight frown on her face. “What if the machine has a super destructive, dangerous option? If we hit that, we could hurt ourselves, or we could end up hurting others.”
Upon hearing this, Mint’s eyes widened. Then he nodded his head. “Yeah...good point.” He looked back at the machine. He stared at it for a moment, then he widened his eyes. “I think that must be what’s sending off that signal.”
Rudy and Penny looked back over at the machine. There was a spear-like structure jetting out of the side of the machine. It was jagged-looking, ready to slice and dice. But from the way it was plastered to the side, it was clear that this thing was not intended to be a physical attacker. There was glow to it that almost seemed ominous. They could hear a pulsating sound coming from this spot, although it was hard to tell if it was the machine or if it was this spear thing.
“It looks to be an antenna of sorts...” Penny said after studying the object a little while longer.
“An antenna?!” Mint cried in disbelief. “That’s the freakiest antenna I’ve ever seen!”
Rudy gave a small smile to Mint. “Welcome to ChalkZone.”
Mint glared at this, then he shifted his attention back to the machine. “Can we remove it?”
Penny walked closer to the machine. She looked at where the spear-like structure was attached to the machine. She could see a clear, hardened substance around it. Glue. She touched the spear gently, pulling her hand back. Feeling no pain and realizing it was safe to touch, Penny grabbed onto it and began to pull. It didn’t take her long to realize it was not going to budge. It must be superglued on.
“Well that’s not going to work.” Mint said, noticing Penny’s failure. “Maybe there’s another way?”
“Didn’t Snap knock it over?” Rudy suggested. He glared softly at the machine. “Maybe if we work together, we can destroy this machine as well.”
“But we haven’t figured out what it does yet.” Penny said. “We need to do that first before we try to destroy it.”
“We also need to find out who made it. Otherwise, this will just keep happening.” Said Mint.
“Yeah...” Rudy leaned back. He folded his arms as he looked at the machine up and down. He narrowed his eyes softly as he studied the machine. After a few moments, he said, “Other than messing with zoners’ minds, I’m not sure what else it does. But with all that on there... I have a feeling that the signal is just one of this machine’s functions.”
“This is one strange-looking machine, I’ll tell you that.” Mint said. “I wonder what else it can even do.” He stared from the machine, and then to his friends. “And who would build such a thing?”
“That’s what we’re going to find out.” Rudy’s voice was filled with confidence and determination.
Penny nodded in agreement. “I’m sure if we look close enough at the machine, we’ll figure it out.” She took a few steps closer, giving another up and down look at the strange contraption. “I’ll try to see if I can figure out what this thing does.”
Penny wasn’t sure if she’d succeed. She had never seen something like this before, and neither have her friends. But she was the one with the most knowledge of stuff like this. Putting things together, making them do stuff. Sure, Rudy could draw machines and make them work, but Penny knew how to do the same thing without drawing them. She understood the hidden mechanics behind it. If she looked closely enough at this, perhaps she could figure it out. She knew it would be difficult, and that she may never find out. Still, she had to try. They had to know what this does before they could discuss how to handle it properly. With the culprit away, this was their one chance.
She moved closer to the machine. She stopped when she was right in front if it. She stared at it intently, looking at it up and down, examining it. She looked at its features, the way it curved and came to a sharp point here or there. After a few moments, she began to circle it, eyeing it intently.
The machine looked like a hybrid of sorts. Just as Snap described, it appeared to be a large juicer-like thing of some kind. There was a large opening at the top, mostly clear, but still hard to see inside of it. The cylinder was attached to the machine itself, and not far from it, near where there appeared to be a small opening of some kind, she could see a metal box...well kind of. It looked more like a partial box, rectangular shaped and missing the top side.
In addition to this, she could see some buttons and diods decorating the front. There was a panel that jetted it from the dirt cylinder, along with some kind of lever. The machine almost looked steampunk in style. Retro, and yet futuristic. It struck a sense of fear in her, but also awe as well. It made the machine look even more mysterious, making her want to know more about what it actually does.
She kept circling it, trying to figure out some kind of function. She could feel the eyes of her friends on her, waiting for her to come up with something. She didn’t want to disappoint them. She wanted to come up with some kind of answer to this. There had to be something...
The thing looked like a juicer, but she couldn’t detect any signs of fruit or veggies in it. There were no vegetable stains, nor did she smell anything sweet coming from the machine. Also, the opening to it seemed a little too large to be for juicing. She had seen juicers before, and the openings weren’t shaped like this, or this large. It was too...broad and flat-looking. And since when did a juicer need a thick rubbery rim like this?
The metal tray was rather curious as well. This couldn’t be a juicer. The tray wasn’t the right type for juice. It could easily spill over onto the ground, unless the person who made the machine made frequent changes. That would be pretty inconvenient. She could see this used for something thicker, but...then it couldn’t be juice.
But it was obvious this thing was used for something. She could smell something strong in the air. She lifted up her head and gave a few sniffs. The smell was...familiar. There was a horrible familiarity with it, like she had detected something like this before. The smell just got stronger as she moved towards the metal tray. She peered closely to it, and then she noticed something.
There was something sharp here. She didn’t notice it at first. She had no doubt there was something sharp in the machine. Since it resembled a juicer, for it to have large blades inside would not surprise her. But for the opening tunnel, just behind the rubbery substance, to have something sharp there as well... It seemed a little excessive. And to her shock, there were sharp blades around the opening of the metal container.
Her mind sifted through many thoughts as she tried to figure out why there were blades in areas where she did not think was necessary. What would call for such excessive sharp instruments? In the location where they were, this was not a weapon. It was too inconvenient of a spot, and it would hardly be of any threat to anyone. So she could rule that out.
But if that wasn’t it, then..why were there sharp blades in these areas?
And what was that smell? It was stronger now. It was...foul, and yet not so unfamiliar. Penny was certain she smelled something like this before. Nothing pleasant. The smell reminded her of something bad that happened. Something that had scarred her years ago.
She leaned in even closer. She could hear Mint and Rudy call to her, telling her to be careful. She did not answer them. She kept her eyes focused on the blades, looking at them closely. Through her nostrils, she could smell that odor in even greater detail now. Her eyes widened slightly as she finally recognized it.
It smelled...almost like... like what she smelled when she found Mint on the ground after his leg had been chopped off by Skrawl. The image was still burned in her mind. She could never forget it. Mint laying motionless on the ground, a pool of blood underneath him, his leg stub wrapped up from when Rudy tried to stop the bleeding...
Even to this day, she could remember the smell of blood, the smell of infection that began to wreak havoc on Mint’s leg. It was faint, but she could still remember it. She and Rudy both had been quite shaken up from the experience. Mint suffered as well, but Penny was glad he was knocked out most of the time so he didn’t have to see his injuries for long.
But..why would that smell be here? Why would she smell blood and..death..on here? Why was the smell stronger as she moved her head closer to the blades? She froze. She knew the answer. There was only one reason why she’d smell something like that here. She shifted her eyes, trying to locate something. And when she did, she felt her heart freeze into ice.
Flesh...
There was flesh here..
Against the blades, small pieces of flesh clung to them.
Penny gagged, putting a hand over her mouth. With bulging eyes, holding her stomach, she backed off. She stifled the urge to scream. She fought back against the rapidly growing nausea in her stomach. She thought she heard her friends speak, but at the moment, all she was aware of was the flesh.
This machine...it was being used for murder. This wasn’t meat from a grocery store. This meat was from a fresh corpse that had been dropped in. The blood smell gave that away. This machine...it was a slaughter machine...
She felt like she was going to throw up. She fought it back the best she could. She held onto her stomach, trying to control herself. She wasn’t aware of Rudy getting close behind her, calling out her name. She stared long and hard at the machine, her eyes wide in horror. She dropped down onto her knees in front of the machine. She steadied herself with one hand, her other still cradling her stomach. She started to wrench and, before she knew it, her stomach contents were emptied on the ground.
“Penny! What’s wrong?!” Mint’s voice cried out.
Rudy gripped Penny by her shoulders. He stared down at her, and called out with concern. “Penny! Are you all right?”
Penny vomited for a few seconds, and wiped her mouth. She ignored the foul stench eminating from her own stomach contents. The sight of it didn’t bother her as much as her horrific discovery did. She took in a few gasps of air before she turned to her friends.
“M-Meat...”
“What..?” Rudy whispered. He and Mint looked at Penny in horrified silence, waiting for her to continue.
“There’s meat on the blades...” Penny wrenched, nearly throwing up again. She managed to resettle her stomach, rubbing it gently. “This ma-machine... is being used to...kill zoners..” She took in a couple more swift air intakes. She turned her head, notiing the horrified expression on Rudy’s face. She didn’t doubt that Mint had a similar expression as well. “I-It’s a meat g-grinder...”
This news sent shockwaves through her friends. As she managed to climb up to her feet, she could see the horrified looks in their faces. Mint and Rudy exchanged looks of terror and disgust with each other. The three friends remained quiet, the revelation of their discovery sweeping through their heads. Cold chills moved through them as their shocked minds tried to comprehend what they had just discovered.
If they weren’t certain if the culprit had malicious intent before, this certainly confirmed it. The machine was being used to kill zoners. This machine...this awful machine... It was created by a monster. What kind of sick, twisted mind would think of such a thing...?
“That’s...that’s why it was messing with the machines.” Rudy said. He gulped nervously. “The..the culprit was trying to weaken them.. s-so they c-could..” He couldn’t finish, but they all knew what he was trying to say.
A bolt of ice shot through their veins at this realization. If the culprit had been murdering zoners, then they would need to find a way to keep themselves from getting caught. Although ChalkZone City was huge, if just one zoner went missing, word would spread quickly. The zoners would be on the look out, and the culprit would have gotten caught.
This machine...it must be how the culprit escaped capture.
The slaughter machine had that spear-thing, the antenna..that had been sending out signals all over the city. It was messing with the zoners’ minds, making them act differently. It was preventing the police from doing their jobs. It caused those zoners before to attack them. It prevented them from knowing about the signals prior.
And the hospital equipment.. The culprit was obviously going after the sick, weak, and injured. They were clearly cowards, going after those who couldn’t fight back. That was why the hospital security was tampered with; so the culprit could sneak in and take away some patients to be turned into packaged meat. That was why the most common targets were the weakest patients. Not much of a fight to give. The realization of this filled the three children with disgust and anger.
Who would target innocent zoners like that? Who would deliberately go after zoners who couldn’t fight back? How much of a coward did the culprit have to be to snatch away someone from a hospital bed, away from the equipment that was saving them, and then stuff their ill or injured bodies into this dreaded machine and slaughter them?
Rudy formed fists with his hands. His body shook with tremendous emotion. His teeth were bared, and there was a blazing effect in his eyes. Mint and Penny remained quiet, watching him in quiet sympathy.
“That...that monster...!” Rudy snarled. He slammed a fist against the nearest shelf. There was a slight reverberation, making Mint cringe and Penny to take a step back. Rudy let out a few low growls, his eyes darkened in shadow as he lowered his head. “When I find out who is responsible... I’m going to...!”
Penny’s eyes widened. Her heart pounded against her chest. She rushed forward and she grabbed onto Rudy’s arm. He didn’t look at her, his body still quivering in anger. “Rudy! Please! You have to calm down!” Rudy looked over at her. She gasped as she saw just how wild they looked. “We’ll stop the culprit, but we can’t allow anger to rule our minds. I’m just as angry as you are, but if we let anger gain too much control..” She placed a hand against herself. “Then we lose control.”
Mint hobbled over slowly. “Remember what happened recently, when I lost my temper and attacked that doctor?” Mint winced at this. Then shame filled his expression, and Penny could have sworn she saw a faint hint of tears in his eyes. “...and that temple years ago...”
Penny’s heart twisted. She knew exactly what Mint was talking about. She remembered that incident all too well. It was fresh on her mind. The screams...oh gawd the screams...
“I lost my temper back then, too. I attacked Snap. I..I almost killed him..” Mint closed his eyes. A few tears strolled down his cheeks. He lifted up his head, looking back down at Rudy. “Please, don’t make the same mistakes I made. Calm yourself, before you do something that you will live to regret.”
Rudy took in a few deep breaths. His glare shifted towards Mint, then back to Penny before he looked away. He pressed his head against the shelf, leaning against it so hard that they were certain it was going to leave a mark. He shut his eyes, taking in raspy breaths, and it sounded like he was getting ready to scream.
Then, suddenly, he slouched. His body loosened, becoming so limp that he nearly fell to the ground. He grabbed onto the shelf to keep himself from falling down. There was something wet and slick on his face, and Penny realized it was tears. Rudy was crying. At this realization, she wrapped her arms around him and hugged him. Rudy didn’t return the hug, and just gave a few soft cries. After a few seconds, Penny let go of him.
Rudy kept his head low for several seconds. He then looked at his two friends. They watched him with great concern. Rudy bit his lip, and gave a shaky, faint smile. “Th-Thanks.. I needed that...” He whispered.
Penny smiled. “No problem, Rudy.”
Rudy’s smile broadened a little. He then frowned again, glaring at the machine. He snarled briefly before looking back at Penny and Mint. “Come on. We should get rid of this thing before the culprit comes back.”
“How?” Mint asked. He paused, thinking for a moment. “Well I do recall Snap saying he knocked a shelf onto it....” He looked back at the others. “But we don’t know if that will work this time. The culprit might have done something to make sure history wouldn’t repeat.”
“That’s true..but we’ve got to try.” Rudy looked over at the nearest shelf. There were several items on it, mostly boxes. He narrowed his eyes and turned his attention to Penny. “Come on. Help me get this down.”
Wordlessly, the two children went over to the shelf. They took position on both ends. Gripping the metal bars, they began to push. Mint began to hobble away, not wanting to be anywhere near the machine when the shelf landed on it. Rudy and Penny pushed as hard as they could, not wanting to let go or give up. They pushed with all their might, attempting to make the shelf off balance.
But no matter how hard they pushed, the shelf wasn’t budging. This shelf wasn’t as light as how Snap described it, making them wonder if the culprit got newer, better, heavier shelves to prevent something like that from happening again. After a few seconds, they stopped and wiped their brows.
“This..is going to be harder than I thought..” Breathed Rudy.
Penny nodded her head in agreement. She took a few steps back, looking at the shelf up and down. She tried to find where the weak point could be. They had to figure out a way to knock over this machine.
It would be the perfect way to draw out the culprit. Surely they would hear the sound of the explosion, and come back to see what was happening. They would be able to find out who was behind those murders, behind what was happening to Snap, behind that blasted tumor, and they could take the appropriate steps to arrest them. The culprit would have no place to hide. They would stand no chance against two creators, and even in his current state, Mint could draw something to fight back with.
Then, as something came to her mind, she said, “Maybe we could...”
Mint’s terrified voice cut her off. “It’s too late...” Steadying himself with his crutches, he raised one of his forearms partway, pointing a shaky finger in one direction. “Look...”
Rudy and Penny looked behind them. Their eyes widened in horror when they saw there was a shadow moving along the wall. They could hear the sound of footsteps. Someone was fast approaching this room, and from the sound of it, there was more than one. This realization horrified the trio and they immediately rushed to find a place to hide.
Mint hobbled away as quickly as he could. But it was clear to them that he would not be able to hide in time. Rudy and Penny grabbed onto Mint and helped move him away faster. They got around behind one of the shelves. They made sure they were all the way behind it before they let go of Mint.
They remained there for several seconds. They could hear talking, but it was so faint, they could barely make out what was being said. They kept themselves pressed against the shelf, this one having a metal back much to their relief, providing a way to hide from what they knew was the culprit. The footsteps came closer, causing their hearts to pound against their chests.
Rudy swallowed and, in a clear attempt to be brave, moved towards the edge. Penny whispered loudly to him, trying to call him back. He just looked back at her, giving a small smile. Penny looked back at Mint, and then towards Rudy. She watched as he looked around the edge.
Although she didn’t want to do it, she wanted to know who and what they were going to be up against. She gave Mint a look that told him to stay put, that she’d be back, and then she rushed quietly over to where Rudy was. She took position beside him. She bent her body to the side, looking over Rudy’s shoulder, and soon she could see the shadow moving, covering the ground. She stood there and waited.
The shadow started to distort, and she knew this meant that the culprit was getting closer. As they did, the voice started to become, ever so slowly, more distinct. At first, the voice was too distorted to really tell who it belonged to. But after a few seconds, the voice, as they realized was split into two, became easier to understand. And soon they could make out the words.
“No please don’t do this! I’m sorry!”
“Too late for apologies! Just shut up and come with me!”
Those voices... They were still a little echoey for Penny to recognize who they were, but they did still sound familiar. The first voice was male, clearly panicked. The second one was female, and she sounded pissed off. From that, it was easy for her and her friends to determine that the culprit was female. Of their tiny list of suspects, two had been female. So that crossed off Dr. Gelcro.
There was only two left: Mosaic...and Sandra.
Penny knew if they waited here long enough, they would get to find out which one it was. Or if it was someone else entirely.
They waited and watched as the shadow came closer. The male voice continued to plead, and they could hear thumps and scrapes. They guessed that the male zoner was trying to escape. The female zoner made a comment or two, but she mostly kept quiet. The silence seemed to indicate that she was too angry to carry off a coherent conversation with the zoner.
“You must be punished.” Came the female voice. Rudy, Penny, and Mint, who had limped over to watch, looked on with wide eyes. “But don’t worry. You will not...go to waste...”
That voice... So much clearer now. Their eyes widened at this. There was no mistakening it. As the figure stepped into the light, they already knew exactly who that voice belonged to.
It was Sandra...
Despite the fact that they already had suspicions of her, the realization that it had been Sandra all along...it felt like a freight train struck them in the head. The sudden realization of what this meant, all that had been going on, it weighed down on them quickly. It felt as though something inside them broke. They...they couldn’t believe that... Their blood began to burn with intense betrayal and hurt.
All those times of Sandra helping them.. It had all been a lie. Those times when she was comforting Snap...it was a lie. She had been hiding her true intentions. She was the one who caused all of this. She was the one who framed Snap. She was the one who...
The three children had to settle down their minds the best they could, had to do whatever they could to keep their blood from boiling over. Although it was tempting to rush out and confront Sandra, they knew that doing so too fast without a plan would result in disaster.
But before they could began to quietly plot, the male voice let out a scream of terror. They looked over and, to their horror, they recognized the zoner as Doofus Rudy.
“No! Please!” Doofus Rudy called out, pulling and tugging in an attempt to free himself.
Sandra growled, tightening her grip on his arm. “Oh shut up. Where’s your dignity?” She paused, and then she grinned. “Oh that’s right. You don’t have any...”
Rudy narrowed his eyes at this. He was about to rush forward, but Penny grabbed his shoulder and shook her head. They couldn’t risk a frontal confrontation, not while Sandra still had Doofus Rudy in her clutches. Though their minds were still reeling from this horrific discovery, they needed to figure out some kind of plan before they took action.
Penny watched as Sandra dragged Doofus Rudy along the shelves. She witnessed her be careless, not paying attention if she caused the zoner to trip or anything. Every once in a while, Sandra would yank on Doofus Rudy hard, making the poor zoner cry out. The sight of this made Penny’s blood boil. Sure Doofus Rudy was a pain, but he didn’t deserve this...
She knew they had to take action soon. She had no idea what Sandra planned on doing with Doofus Rudy. But she knew it was nothing good. She lowered herself, a cautious posture, and moved forward a tad. Sandra didn’t see her, the zoner’s back turned to her. Penny watched her silently, wondering what she was going to do.
“You are one slippery little guy, I’ll give you that.” Sandra said. She ignored the terrified zoner pounding against her arm. “You almost got away. But you see... you weren’t clever enough to outsmart me for long.” She stopped walking. She yanked Doofus Rudy towards her, putting her muzzle close to his face. “I would have found you sooner or later.”
Doofus Rudy gritted his teeth in fear, cringing away. “I-I’m sorry! Please...you don’t have to d-d-do this!”
Sandra stared at him. Her eyes narrowed slowly. “You’re sorry? Well it’s kind of late for that, isn’t it...?” She flashed her sharp teeth, lowering her head and staring at him with her crimson eyes. “You should have been more careful, Doofus Rudy. You shouldn’t have chucked that chalk into my eye like that.”
Doofus Rudy’s face was stained with tears. “I’m sorry! Please!”
“Too late.” Sandra growled. “You already know too much. Now come along. Let’s get this over with...”
To Penny’s horror, Sandra was dragging Doofus Rudy towards the machine. Her heart pounded in her chest. She looked over at Mint and Rudy. They looked as horrified and scared as she did. If they didn’t act soon, Doofus Rudy was a goner.
“I’m sure that Doofus Penny will be glad to see you.” Sandra said, a dark smile spread across her face. At this, Doofus Rudy’s eyes widened in horror and his struggles increased in vigor. “And tell you what. I’ll ensure that you suffer the same fate as she did. That way...you’re still a match.” She gave a short chuckle, grinning. “Aren’t I so generous?”
Penny nearly gasped at this. It was Sandra who had killed Doofus Penny. Though they had already made that connection when they found out she was the one responsible, it was still a shock to get an indirect confession like this.
And now Doofus Rudy was going to suffer the same fate... Horror filled their hearts at this realization. They couldn’t believe just how cruel Sandra was being right now. It was bad enough that she killed Doofus Penny, whom they knew was a close friend of Doofus Rudy. But did she have to taunt him like this? Did she have to kill him, too? What did the Doofi do to deserve this?
Yeah they were annoying. But that didn’t mean they deserved to die. And what kind of pointless reason did she have in killing them? Whatever it was, they all knew it was no excuse. As they saw Doofus Rudy being dragged closer to the awful machine, they knew they had to act quickly.
“No...” Penny whispered softly. She turned to Rudy. “We’ve got to do something!”
Rudy glared over at Sandra. “Don’t worry.. I won’t let her get away with this...”
Penny watched as Rudy began to move forward. He was out in the open now. Penny and Mint looked on in horror, half-expecting Sandra to take notice. But the zoners’ attention wasn’t on him. Neither of them noticed the angered boy approaching them slowly.
Doofus Rudy was too busy struggling against Sandra’s grip. He was terrified, crying, struggling. He kept trying to get free, desperate to survive. Sandra tightened her grip even more, making the zoner wince. Sandra was too busy sneering at Doofus Rudy and walking towards the machine to notice Rudy.
As Rudy approached, Penny held her breath. She hoped that Rudy knew what he was doing.
sss
Sandra growled softly as she continued to drag Doofus Rudy towards her machine. She winced as he bit her. She wanted to jerk her hand away, but she remained calm. The dull pain was pushed in the back of her head as she continued approaching the machine. Soon, this was all going to be over, and she could begin the next phase of her plan.
She was aware that Snap’s trial was tomorrow. She had to be prepared for it. She couldn’t afford any...distractions. She was well aware that Doofus Rudy could very easily ruin everything. He had seen too much. He had heard too much. If she let him go, then he was going to run all over ChalkZone City, screaming to the others what happened. Even if most zoners don’t take him seriously, there would still be that handful that would, and her place would be found out and she’d be ruined.
She was not going to allow anyone to take away her secret method from her. She was not going to let any one zoner steal her way of obtaining meat. SHe won’t tolerate copycats. She had very low tolerance for that.
This was something she had worked hard on. It had taken her a little while to realize her purpose in life. When she was first erased, she had struggled to find a purpose. Her creation was the result of two humans, she was certain. Two goals put in her head. Her brain fighting over what she was going to do... To find that middleground was very difficult, and she couldn’t have done it without Snap.
Ever since she opened up that restaurant, ever since she figured out a way to bring in the most amount of satisfied customers, she had been very protective of her method. She did not want any other zoner to come up with this idea of hers. She wanted no competition.
And she would do whatever it took to ensure that this remained the case.
She glared down at Doofus Rudy. She snarled at him. She still had a dull ache in her right eye from where the chalk hit her. She was lucky that the damage wasn’t more severe. The zoner had thrown that piece rather hard. It could have easily torn through the substance of her eye and render her blind there. She was glad it didn’t, but the fact that this zoner had the gall to do such a thing burned her blood. She was going to make sure he couldn’t do it again.
She had chased him for some time in ChalkZone City, but it was difficult doing so without drawing attention. She had to call off the attack and rethink her plan. It took her longer than she had hoped, over twenty four hours, before she decided on a method to deal with him.
She had changed the frequency on her machine. She decided to use the signal to her advantage. She made the zoners much more aggressive than usual, pumping them with uncomfortable feelings. With them so grumpy, they would hardly pay attention to her going after a zoner. And it might have doubled as a way of keeping Rudy, Penny, and Mint at bay. She couldn’t let them ruin this. She still needed more time.
She resumed her chase on Doofus Rudy. She had to admit, he was more clever than she had imagined he would be. He had tried all he could to escape from her. He tried disguising his scent, hiding in locations she already checked, tried to lead her astray, but fortunately she had seen through his tricks. She was able to find him and now she has him in her grasp.
The zoner continued to struggle in her grip. Her feather fingers were wrapped around his elbow, locking his arm in place. He was using his free hand to pound against her arm, and he still attempted to bite her a few times. She ignored the pain, knowing that, any second, it was all going to be over.
She couldn’t wait to finish him off. This little runt was getting to be quite the nuisance. She wasn’t sure just what kind of purpose he was supposed to have. But soon, none of that would matter. Soon, he was going to serve a far better purpose.
He was going to be Snap’s meal.
Sandra felt her heart sting at the thought of Snap. She was glad it was going to be over soon. She didn’t want him to continue suffering for too much longer. She hoped and prayed that Snap has learned his lesson by the end, so that she can stop this madness. She wanted the promise to be fulfilled, so she could go back to the way things used to be.
As a way of making amends to him, she wanted to make him something special. She had heard him talk a few times about Doofus Rudy. He seemed to be mostly annoyed with him, but a part of him liked the zoner. That would make this meal ever so special. She was certain that Snap would enjoy Doofus Rudy’s flesh. It must be so...succulent and juicy. The thought if it made her mouth water and she licked her lips.
She had thoughts of all kinds of dishes she could make with the meat of this terrified zoner. Soup? Some pasta dish? Maybe steak with some vegetables? She couldn’t decide yet, but no matter. She had plenty of time to think.
She saw how terrified he was. She could smell his fear, making her salivate even more. She hoped he would keep this up. Fear always made the meat taste even better. There was so little time that she had between killing a frightened zoner, obtaining their meat, and cooking it before the flavor would run out. But when she would succeed, the results were amazing. It was incredible how much a few extra chemicals can alter the flavor, giving it a distinction that couldn’t be mimicked even with all the spices in the world.
All she had to do to keep this up is make sure Doofus Rudy remained scared. The more terrified he was, the better his meat was going to taste, and the more that it would sell. She smiled. This task was going to be so easy. With how much the zoner was struggling, it would be impossible for him to calm down in time before she would...
Suddenly, something slammed against her. It was somewhat heavy, and caused a bit of an ache when it collided with the back of her head. She jerked forward, stumbling, and quickly regained her balance.
To her shock, she had lost her grip on Doofus Rudy. The zoner was attempting to make a run for it. Sandra hissed at this and she jumped forward, using her tail to trip him up. The zoner let out a cry as he slammed into the ground. She seized him by his leg and pulled him up. The zoner dangled upside down, letting out a few cries of fear, begging her to let him go. She growled at this and looked around.
“I know someone is in here!” Sandra called out. When she found out what sorry zoner dared to trespass and steal her secret, she was going to make them pay. Her red eyes darted left and right. “Come on out!”
Sandra heard footsteps, and she could detect some kind of scent in the air. She lifted up her head, sniffing a couple of times. The smell seemed so familiar, but her angered mind could barely register it. Right now, the only thing on her mind was making the intruder pay.
“Sandra, stop this!”
Sandra’s eyes widened in shock. All anger and rage immediately washed away. She lowered the upside down, trembling zoner slightly as her muscles began to relax. She knew that voice anywhere. There was only one person it belonged to.
But...but how...? How could they have..?
After a few seconds of being frozen in surprise, the dragon zoner turned her head slowly. Her ears raised up, ready to pick any sound that would come forth from this intruder. Her eyes scanned the room for who had called out to her, and it didn’t take her long to find him.
Her eyes widened in shock, still unable to believe what she was seeing. She opened her mouth to speak, but was unable to get the words out. After a few failed attempts, she finally managed to speak in a cracked, squeaky voice.
“R-R-Rudy T-Tabootie..” Sandra said, her voice laced in fear. “Wh-What are you doing here...?”
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Nov 1, 2014 16:27:37 GMT -5
Chapter 28: A Vile Person
It isn't possible to never tell the truth. But the reality is I'm getting away with murder! -Getting Away With Murder, Papa Roach
Rudy glared out at the scene before him. He could feel the dark clouds of anger swirling all around his head, almost empowering. His body shook as the emotion wracked a storm through him. At long last, he was finally face to face with the zoner that had caused him and his friends so much grief lately. The zoner single-handedly responsible for the city turning against Snap, for Snap’s arrest, for everything. A zoner he and the others thought they could trust.
Sandra.
The blue dragon stood not far from him. She hadn’t moved a muscle yet, nor did she attempt to speak. The seconds that passed between his shouts and her shaken question seemed longer than they really were. Her ears were dipped downward, like a sad puppy. Her wide eyes stared at him. He could see the fear radiating from her eyes. He knew why she looked that way.
It was because, this time, she had been caught red-handed. She could not deny it anymore. She could not lie this time.
For in her clutches, she held Doofus Rudy. Even if her earlier words hadn’t given it away, her actions did. This was not a misunderstanding of any kind. This was not her simply showing anger to Doofus Rudy. No, he could see the murderous intent in her eyes, the way she was dragging him over the dreaded machine, clearly intending to use it.
He wouldn’t let her. She was not going to allow her to hurt another zoner. Not ever again. He would save Doofus Rudy from this horrible fate, and then get Sandra arrested. She could not stand against a creator, especially not two, or three. She was outmatched.
Sandra continued staring at him for several more seconds. Her mouth hung partially open as she took in quick breaths. She glanced down at Doofus Rudy, and then back at Rudy himself. She looked like she was trying to speak, but any attempt failed.
Rudy decided to save her the trouble.
“You let him go! Release your grip on him! He didn’t do anything wrong!” Rudy demanded. He took a step forward. He noticed the mild flinch in Sandra’s expression. “You have no right to do this! Release him. Now!”
Sandra looked from him, to the zoner, and back again. She took a few steps back, pulling Doofus Rudy with her. The smaller zoner seemed to comply, but mostly out of confusion and uncertainty. Rudy locked eyes with his zoner counterpart. He could see the pleading look. Rudy’s expression changed in a way to let the zoner know that he promised to get him out of there. He turned to glare back at Sandra.
The sky blue dragon looked left and right. Her ears pricked up. It was obvious she was trying to detect if there was anyone else here. Although he could see some fear flashing in her eyes, he couldn’t tell if she figured out Penny and Mint were close by. She looked back at Rudy and swallowed nervously.
Then she attempted to speak.
“Th-This isn’t... Y-You must understand... I...” Sandra stammered, her voice having a crack in it.
Rudy growled at this. “We trusted you! We thought you were an ally! But we find out that you...you...” He pointed at the machine. He stared at it, his eyes wide in anger, and, baring his teeth, he looked back at Sandra. “How the fuck could you do such a thing?!”
Sandra’s breathing quickened. “I-I am doing what is right! Please... i-i-if you let me explain. you’ll...”
“Doing what’s right?! Is that what you call it?!” Rudy practically exploded at this. Sandra let out a whimper and cringed back, her ears flattening even more. He must be some spectacle to see, his face flushed warm red in anger. But at the moment, he hardly cared. “You think murdering an innocent zoner is doing the the right thing?!”
Sandra looked left and right. She lowered her head slightly. “Well...I...”
“And what of Snap?!” Rudy felt his blood blazing at the memories of what was going on with Snap lately. “Why are you doing this to him? What the fuck did he do to you?! All he did was help you!” Rudy ignored the scratchiness of his throat as he let out his rage against the zoner. “And you...” He gripped his head, trying to cope with the burning sensation sweeping through it, threatening to burn his scalp. “And this is how you repay him?!”
Sandra took in a few quick breaths. She took a few steps back. She did not let go of Doofus Rudy. She glanced down at him. She bit her lip. She turned back to Rudy. There was an almost pleading expression in her eyes. But Rudy didn’t care. He knew she was just attempting to hide her true nature.
But this facade won’t last for long. Sooner or later, it would be broken, and then they’d see just what kind of person Sandra really was.
“I didn’t want to hurt him...” Sandra spoke softly. “I wanted to stop...”
Rudy narrowed his eyes. “Do you really think I believe that?!”
“I-I-It’s true.. I swear!” Sandra’s voice became higher pitched as she seemed to grow more desperate. She stared at Rudy as if she thought he was going to run right through her. “You’ve got to believe me!”
“Believe you?!”
Rudy, Sandra, and Doofus Rudy turned their heads to see Penny walking out from behind the shelf. Rudy stared at her, some surprise registering in his otherwise rage-filled face. He waited to see if Mint was coming, but he realized that he was staying behind, likely as a trump card.
Penny took position beside Rudy. She turned to face Sandra. At Penny’s appearance, Sandra looked even more terrified. She knew she had been caught. She knew that she stood no chance against two creators. They had her right where they wanted her. Together, they would ensure that Sandra never hurt anyone ever again.
Penny had a disgusted look on her face. Her lip was curled up, scowling. “We believed you before! We believed you when you were trying to help Snap! We believed you when you tried to give us information we could use to find the culprit!” She raised up her hands, her fingers curved inward. Her body trembled, quaking with more emotion than she ever had to endure. “You lied to us! It was you all along! You were the one who hurt our friend! You were the one who turned almost all of ChalkZone City against him!You are the reason why he is being put on death row!”
Penny’s breathing was ragged, sucking through her teeth. Rudy looked at her sympathetically. He had never seen her this angry before. She was usually calmer than this. But the knowledge of the full depth of what Sandra had been doing lately broke something inside of her.
The girl glared intensely at Sandra before shoving a finger towards her. Speaking through clenched teeth, she said, “And you fucking dare try to tell us that you didn’t want to do it?! If you didn’t want to, you wouldn’t have done it! If you cared, you wouldn’t have participated in this heinous crime! Tell me, Sandra, after all you’ve done, why the fuck should we believe anything you say?!”
Penny’s voice was so loud that there was a slight echo reverberating off the walls. Sandra winced at this, her ears twitching at the echo. As it vanished, an uncomfortable silence reigned down on them, filling the room with a high level of tension, so thick they thought they could cut it with a knife.
Rudy looked at Penny, noting the way she was breathing heavily. Anger was written quite clearly on her face, more so than what was on his. Rudy’s expression softened ever so slightly as he looked at her. He had known of the saying of beware the nice ones, and now, seeing how Penny had reacted, he could definitely say that’s true.
Not that he blamed her at all. Sandra was a truly disgusting zoner. She had orchestrated this whole scheme on her own free will, hurting Snap, and then had the gall to pretend she was his friend. She pretended to help. She had lied to them all.
There were very few things in life that could make Rudy boil over. And lying was one of them. True, he, Mint, and Penny lied to their parents all the time, but it was just to keep ChalkZone safe. They weren’t intended to harm. Sandra however..she was a malicious liar. Her lies intended to do harm. And that rattled him and his friends to their core.
He wondered, briefly, how Snap was going to react to the news. He was going to be heartbroken to find out that a zoner he had helped was the one responsible for his pain. He had seemed to like Sandra, and never had a problem with her. It was going to be quite nerve wracking for him to find out. It was not going to be easy news to deliver. But Rudy would still do it. Unlike Sandra, he was not going to lie to him about this. Snap deserved to know who had been the cause of his pain all this time, the true culprit of the murder of all those innocent zoners.
Rudy turned his attention back to Sandra. The longer he stared at her, the angrier he felt. He growled softly, clenching his teeth tightly. He was still shaken up by this recent discovery. Memory upon memory of this zoner entered his mind, and each time he thought of times when she acted genuinely helpful, he could feel his blood heating up. She was such a monster... He couldn’t believe that she would do something like this.
“How could you...?” Rudy spoke, cutting through the tension of the silence. Sandra looked at him sideways, her one terrified pupil staring straight at him. “How could you lie to us all this time? How could you hurt our friend, when he did nothing but help you?” There was one question ringing through his mind. One question he had the strongest desire to know. “Just...why...?”
“Why...? You want to know why?” Sandra asked, her voice gaining a bit more volume. She looked at Rudy and Penny, who glared back at her, nodding their heads. Sandra remained quiet for a few seconds. Then she said, “Okay..I’ll tell you..”
Rudy and Penny glared at her, but said nothing. They waited for her to continue. They waited to hear just what kind of excuse she was going to pull out of her tail.
Sandra turned her head, looking at her machine. She said, “You see, I made this thing to help me with my business. I need it. It’s been my key to success. So when I found it destroyed, well, you can understand why I’d be upset.” Keeping her head in that posture, the eye facing them turned its pupil at them. “I had promised to make whoever done that to my machine pay for what they did. I needed to ensure there wouldn’t be a repeat incident.” She turned her head over her shoulder, both her red eyes staring at them. “You can very well imagine how shocked and hurt I was when I found out Snap was the one who did it.” She lowered her head, her eyes filling with sorrow. “I simply could not believe that he’d do such a thing. But accident or not, it was too late.”
“What are you talking about..?” Penny growled.
“Nothing made you do anything of this!” Rudy called out.
“That’s where you’re wrong.” Sandra closed her eyes. Her expression softened up. “You see, I had already made the promise. And promises aren’t meant to be broken.” She opened her eyes and stared at them. “I would be tainting the sanctity of the promise if I didn’t fulfill it. Regardless of how I felt, I did what I knew was necessary. The promise cannot be broken, and Snap cannot be allowed to interfere with me again.”
“You’re a monster!” Rudy snarled at her. “How could you do that?!”
Sandra stared at him, looking a bit calm, though Rudy could still see the fear in her eyes. “I never wanted to do it. I only did so because I made a promise. Once a promise is made, it can never be broken.” She took a step forward, still hanging onto Doofus Rudy, who at this point, had gone silent in curiosity and confusion. “Besides, I was going to let him go.” She held up her free hand in gesture. “I was going to confess the truth sooner or later, and set things right. Then things would have gone back to the way they were.”
“You honestly believe that?!” Rudy snapped, taking a step towards the dragon. “Do you really think that the zoners would have just washed this down their backs as if it were nothing?!”
Sandra stared at him, not saying a word. She looked a bit surprised by his outburst, as if she thought he had no reason to be upset. This angered him and Penny further.
Rudy shouted, “How fucking dare you! How dare you cause ChalkZone City so much pain, and then act like things would just shift back to normal like nothing happened! Do you have any idea of the pain and misery you caused?! Do you have any idea how many zoners are suffering because of you?!”
Sandra blinked her eyes a few times. Then, much to their surprise, she smiled. Not a malicious one, but a smile that seemed more friendly and nervous than anything. “They would have understood.” Rudy and Penny widened their eyes in shock at this. “They would understand I was only trying to keep a promise. They would understand that the zoners who perished died for a good cause.” She turned her head to the side as her smile broadened more. “And Snap would understand I was just trying to do the right thing. He would not stay angry at me. We would have been able to move on, and then one day...” She tilted her head upwards, looking up towards the ceiling. She held her hand up, still smiling. “..we’d look back on this day and laugh.”
This statement caused a wave of ice to move through Rudy and Penny, and they were certain Mint felt it as well. It stunned them to the core. Their eyes went wide, mouth dropping open. For a few seconds, they felt numb, their minds trying to process what Sandra had just told them. It took a few seconds before the anger returned.
Was Sandra serious? Did she really think that she could get away with this? Did she honestly believe that Snap would treat this day as just any other? That he’d ignore the very real tragedy that gripped ChalkZone? How could Sandra be so stupid and ignorant? How coud she have a thought that was so erroneous, disregarding the reality that faced them all?
They tried their best to keep control of their anger. They tried not to lunge at Sandra, a very tempting thing right about now. They had to keep control of themselves. They had to remain where they were, for if they attacked her, they would be no better than her.
They needed to trap her, and send her off to jail, where she belonged. Permanently as well. She was too dangerous to keep on the streets. She clearly had a very flawed view of the world, an ignorant logic that she followed that made her way too unpredictable to be around. She had to be locked up before her twisted view of how the world works caused another zoner to get hurt.
Rudy took in a deep breath, keeping his anger back the best he could. He was going to screw things up if he allowed it to control him. He looked over at Penny, gesturing for her to also gain control over her anger. He looked back at Sandra, his eyes narrowed. Before he could open his mouth, he felt a brief flash of rage surge up through him. He stiffened, letting it pass, and then he began to speak.
“Do you honestly believe that?” Rudy asked through barely controlled anger. “Do you really believe that things would go like that?”
Sandra’s smile faded slightly. She paused for a moment, and then gave an affirmative nod. “Yeah..I do. That’s the way the world works, doesn’t it?” She pulled her head back, lowering her snout. “I mean, why would promises exist if they could be broken?”
“It happens all the time.” Penny said dryly.
Sandra narrowed her eyes. “Then they have destroyed the sacredness that is the promise. Whoever broke those lies should be killed on sight...” Her voice was a low growl.
Rudy widened his eyes. “So you think you would have been killed if you hadn’t kept this...this promise...?”
Sandra smiled again, any sign of anger from before vanishing. “I don’t think. I know.” She made a gesture with her hand. “After all, there is nothing more valuable than a promise. Anyone who doesn’t follow the rules should be executed. Such people do not belong in this world.”
Rudy glared at the dragon. “So...so you think that hurting Snap was worth keeping this..this promise of yours?”
Sandra didn’t hesitate to answer. With a broader smile, she said, “Absolutely.”
Rudy widened his eyes at this confession. Then they narrowed dangerously. Sandra’s expression took on that of fear and she cringed back. Rudy’s blood boiled over. It took a gentle touch from Penny to knock him back to his senses before he did anything he might regret. He took in a few breaths, trying to cool himself down. “You...you’re such a fool...”
Sandra looked taken aback by this statement. “What..what do you mean...?”
Sandra trying to feign innocense made Rudy grind his teeth. “You hurt my friend even though he did nothing to you! He didn’t mean to ruin your precious machinery! He wasn’t trying to ruin your business! All he ever did to you was try to be a friend, and this is how you treat him? By pushing him in the back of a promise?! You’re disgusting!”
Penny joined in. “You really think that Snap is going to keep being friends with you after he finds this out?” Penny spread her arms outward. “He wouldn’t want to be anywhere near you after he finds out about this!”
Rudy took a step forward. He formed fists with his hands, shaking them. “Snap wouldn’t even dream of being your friend after he learns that you are the one who hurt him!”
“Well I did think of not telling him..” Sandra started to say.
Rudy didn’t let her finish. “You were going to lie to him again?! Oh I’m not surprised!”
Sandra placed her hand against her armored chest, gritting her teeth nervously. “Please..try to be reasonable...”
“Reasonable?!” Rudy snarled. “How dare you...” He lowered his head, glaring at her in the eyes. “How dare you try to tell us to be reasonable when you..” He jabbed a finger in her direction. “...you were the one who thinks that keeping a promise is so important that even friends are less valuable and are to be shoved under the rug!”
“N-Now..I never said that friends weren’t important...” Sandra stammered, raising up her hand as she tried to defend herself. “I do like Snap! I’m being honest here! I don’t like hurting him! I still see him as a friend!”
“So you think that friends are important?” Rudy asked, tilting his head to one side. “You have an awfully funny way of showing that...”
Penny moved forward so that she was next to Rudy again. “You are no friend, Sandra.” She folded her arms against herself, her face etching in the clear message of anger. “You are a vile person, the most disgusting monster we have ever met. To try to act like you are doing nothing wrong...” She closed her eyes, letting her body shiver once in anger. “At least Skrawl is honest about wanting to hurt someone...”
Sandra cringed as she saw Rudy reach for his magic chalk. “What are you going to do...?”
“We are locking you up.” Rudy said. He held up his magic chalk, the tip of it glittering. “You will be sent to jail where you will have no chance of getting out. People like you don’t deserve to be on the streets.”
“B-But my restaurant...” Sandra started to say.
“It will be taken down, or someone else will take it over.” Penny said. “Besides, it’s just a restaurant. It can be replaced. Lives cannot.” She glared intently at Sandra. “You must pay the price for your crimes, Sandra.”
Rudy nodded. “Now hold still. You have no chance against two creators.” At this, Penny held up her magic chalk. “So just make it easier on yourself and surrender...”
Sandra took a step back. Her wide eyes looked at them in desperation. “You..you’re going to lock me up..just for holding a promise...?”
Rudy hesitated to answer right away. He wanted to tell her that it was her actions in keeping said promise that were sending her off to jail. But after he thought about it some more, he realized that it really was the promise that’s making the decision. After all, it was her trying to keep the promise that led her to hurt Snap, to kill those zoners, to cause all this trouble.
If she hadn’t abused the promise, if she had just realized that, sometimes, promises could be broken, then this wouldn’t have happened. She chose to do this. The promise didn’t make her. She cannot keep hiding like a coward behind her promise. It was time that she faced the consequences of her actions.
Rudy gave an affirmative nod. “Yes.” A quick answer, short and to the point.
Sandra’s mouth went agape as her eyes bulged open. She stared at Rudy in shock for a few seconds, and then her eyes narrowed dangerously. “And you think that Snap wouldn’t understand?”
“He would hate you for what you’ve done.” Rudy said, this time not hesitating.
Sandra’s eyes narrowed further and she bared her teeth. A low growl escaped her throat as her ears twitched. “How dare you..”
Rudy simply glared back. He raised up his magic chalk. “You are coming with us, Sandra.”
Sandra’s eyes flashed, something deeper than just anger appearing in them. She spoke lowly, her voice, for a brief moment, sounding more feral than anything Rudy has ever heard in his life. “Don’t you dare raise your chalk at me...”
Rudy’s eyes widened at this, but he did not allow Sandra’s anger to scare him away. Although he and his friends weren’t sure of just what she was capable of, he had no plans on running away. They were this close to taking care of her. They had her outnumbered. She stood no chance. Despite Sandra’s angered expression, despite Doofus Rudy shaking his head, as if trying to say something, Rudy still advanced.
Moving his hand forward to begin to draw, he said, “We’re sorry, Sandra. But you have given us no choice.”
Doofus Rudy struggled in the zoner’s grasp. “No! Stay back! She..”
Sandra covered Doofus Rudy’s mouth, silencing him. She turned her attention back to Rudy. She lowered her head. The lips on her mouth curled up, exposing her sharp teeth. Her mouth stretched into a dark smile. Again she spoke in a low voice, but this one was tinged with something else, almost glee. “Lower your chalk..or I will make sure that you really do have no choices left...”
Although taken aback by Sandra speaking, yet again, in that gravelly, feral voice, Rudy did not listen to her. He knew she had to be stopped. Now was the only time they could do that. He raised up his magic chalk further, and soon began to draw a trap to use on Sandra.
As soon as he did, Sandra’s eyes bulged open, her pupils shrinking into dots. Rudy barely had time to question this when he suddenly felt a horrific pain wrack up through his right arm. He released his grip on the magic chalk as he let out a scream.
“Rudy!” Penny cried out in horror.
Rudy dropped down onto his knees. He bent forward, his head nearly touching the ground. He cradled his arm to himself, feeling something rip through the muscle inside. Tears of pain flowed down his cheeks as he lifted up his head and looked over at Sandra.
Sandra had taken a step towards him. Her body was arched, her tail raised into the air, ticking side to side. Her face was contorted and twisted, a darkened, insane smile spreading across it. Her red eyes almost appeared to glow, boring through his. Her free hand moved out in front of her, forming a fist, the palm facing upwards. The triangle mark on her forehead was glowing, giving parts of her skin an eerie shine.
“Stop this! Please!” Penny pleaded with Sandra.
The dragon shot her a glare, and then turned her head to the side in an almost dramatic fashion. She spoke, her sharp teeth still exposed. “You two should have thought better than try to ruin my business.. You should have thought more before you decided to ruin the sanctity of a promise, or when you dare say that Snap would turn against me. If Snap cared at all, he’d understand...”
Penny’s breathing quickened, panic clearly rising inside of her. “Please, Ms. Sandra! You have to stop this!”
Sandra lowered her head. “Why should I...?”
“You’re making a big mistake!” Penny shouted.
“Oh? Am I...?” Sandra’s eyes glinted. “Well I could rectify that. I could allow you to join.”
Penny’s eyes bulged. “N-No..that’s not what I...”
Penny didn’t get a chance to finish. She let out a scream as Sandra’s powers got a hold of her as well. She clutched her leg and fell to the ground. Her body curved almost in a fetal position as she hugged her leg to her body. She started to cry in agony.
“Penny!” Rudy managed to say through his pain. He looked over at Sandra. “Let her go!” He begged.
“Oh I can’t do that.” Sandra said, a nastry grin spread across her face. “She was feeling left out, so I’m inviting her in. What kind of rude hostess would I be if I kicked her out now?”
Rudy tried to get up. He tried to do something, anything. But the horrific pain kept him on the ground. He looked over at Sandra in horror. He could see her insane grin, the terrified look on Doofus Rudy’s face. Even though the Doofi weren’t always the brightest, they did have enough sense to know when real peril was imminent, and it really showed here.
He looked over at Penny. She was holding her leg still, crying loudly in pain. She squirmed on the ground, trying to get away. The sight of it broke his heart. His body was tormented with the mental pain of his friend being hurt, and his own physical anguish. It was becoming too much to bear, and he could feel his mind start to get a little fuzzy.
Suddenly there was a scream, and he felt some relief when he could no longer feel Sandra’s powers bearing down on him. He let out a groan of pain and pushed himself up from the ground. He assisted Penny to her feet. The two looked over to see what had caused the change.
To their shock, Doofus Rudy had bitten down on Sandra. Despite his fear, he still worked up the courage to fight back. His teeth sank into Sandra’s hand, drawing a bit of blood. In this instance, they wondered if the scratches on her side were from a zoner she was tormenting fighting back.
Sandra’s eyes bulged open, but soon they narrowed again as she glared down at Doofus Rudy. “And here I thought you wouldn’t be stupid enough to do something like that again.”
Sandra jerked her arm as hard as she could. Doofus Rudy was not able to keep up and he was tossed into the ground. Sandra let out a cry of pain as Doofus Rudy ended up inadvertantly tearing off a small piece of flesh with him. Blood dripped down the small wound on Sandra’s arm. She looked at it, her eyes wide in shock, and then she snarled in Doofus Rudy’s direction. The zoner looked up at her in fear, too terrified to speak.
Sandra lifted up her foot and grabbed him around his throat. She lifted him up, baring her teeth at him. She then pulled her leg back and threw him to the side. The zoner slammed against one of the shelves and slumped down onto the ground. He laid there, shivering and whimpering in fear. She then turned her attention to Rudy and Penny.
“If I were you...” Sandra said. “I would forget that this whole ordeal never happened. This is the only chance I’m giving you two. I can call this whole thing off and I can return you to normal.” At this, Rudy felt a dull ache radiating from the arm that Sandra damaged. “But only if you promise to tell no one about this.”
“H-How can you...” Came Penny’s pained voice. “..expect us to..d-d-do that...?” A seethe and a whimper. “Wh-What about Snap? Do you think we would abandon him?”
“Snap? Oh don’t worry about him!” Sandra waved a dismissive hand. “I’ll let him go as soon as the lesson is complete, and everything will be fine.” She leaned towards them. “I promise... And you know I never break promises.”
Rudy glared at the zoner. He then glanced at Penny. The two of them silently wondered what they were going to do. Should they take the chance and listen to Sandra? Or should they take action?
If they go along with this, then Snap might be okay. If Sandra was true to her word, then she’d call the whole thing off soon, and she would stop tormenting the zoners. But if they continue to fight against her, she may end up killing them in the process, and she might go after Snap. There was a bit of conflict in their heads until they realized something.
Sandra wouldn’t stop tormenting people. The machine of hers... the signal... she had been slaughtering zoners left and right. Even if she were true to her word and she let Snap go, what of the other zoners? They would get hurt, even die, at the claws of this monster.
In the end, they knew what their answer had to be.
“No.” Rudy said simply.
Sandra widened her eyes at this declaration. For a few brief moments, she looked stunned that they would decline her offer. Then, in seconds, she looked offended, baring her sharp teeth at them. She formed fists with her hands, shaking them. “So...you want to make this difficult..” She twisted her head to the side dramatically. “Fine! Be that way!”
Rudy and Penny watched as Sandra walked back to where Doofus Rudy was. The zoner shivered harder as the dragon got closer. Rudy and Penny watched in horror at this, their hearts twisting and stomach churning.
“W-Wait...what are you doing?!” Rudy called out.
“Leave him alone!” Cried a horrified Penny.
Sandra smirked. “You already made up your minds. But perhaps I could coerce you a little. I’m good at that...”
Rudy widened his eyes at this. He recalled what Arno had told them. He wasn’t supposed to sell that many white flame fireworks in one day. But Sandra had apparently coerced him into it. He had to wonder if they were about to witness her method in coercing people. The thought filled him with terror.
Sandra looked down at Doofus Rudy. Without turning her head, her eyes turned to face Rudy and Penny. She lifted up her hand, pointing it in Doofus Rudy’s direction. Whether or not this was required for her powers to work was hardly on the children’s minds, for seconds later, Doofus Rudy began to scream and he clutched his arm.
To the children’s horror, Doofus Rudy’s arm looked like it had already been damaged before. And now Sandra was causing more pain, and tearing apart whatever healing had taken place. Listening to the poor zoner’s screams was absolutely heartbreaking. It was really shocking seeing this happy go lucky zoner, with not a care in a world, being reduced to a miserable pile of agony like this.
“Stop that!” Penny shouted at Sandra. “Please!”
Sandra smiled at Penny, but didn’t bother to answer. Instead, she just kept on hurting Doofus Rudy, her ears twitching slightly as his screams but otherwise, showing no discomfort. She didn’t look like she was going to stop any time soon, and as if to prove the point of that unspoken statement, she twisted her arm slightly, which seemed to increase the impact of the power. Doofus Rudy screamed loudly.
“I think it’s time I told you what kind of power I have.” Sandra said. Her voice was chillingly casual for this kind of situation. “I have, what you’d call, super healing powers.” She turned her back to them, folding her arm behind her. She still seemed to have a hold of Doofus Rudy as he was still writhing in agony. “Now I know what you two must be thinking. Healing powers are used to help.” She made a gesture at her side at this. “They cannot be used to hurt or control people.” She turned her head and looked over her shoulder. She smiled at Rudy and Penny. “Well..that is where you are wrong.”
Rudy and Penny glared at the sky blue zoner as she turned around and walked back towards them. They looked over apprehensively at Doofus Rudy before Sandra blocked their view, forcing them to look at her. They growled, but said not a word.
Sandra said, “Healing requires cell division, does it not?” Sandra looked down at Penny and smiled. “You know this to be true, don’t you?” She tilted her head to one side, her ears flopping down. “You know a thing or two about health, right?”
Penny said, “My mom is a vet.”
“Ah perfect! So you do know!” Sandra clasped her feather fingertips together, straighting herself up, her tail lowering towards the ground. “I take it you must know what happens when a cell reaches the end of its...dividing cycle or whatever it’s called.”
Penny widened her eyes at this. Rudy looked at her in confusion, wondering what had startled her. A quick chuckle from Sandra was his only clue that it wasn’t anything good.
“The cell runs the risk of producing a cancerous version of itself.” Sandra said. Rudy gasped in horror at this. “So in short, I can use my healing powers to induce tumors into my..victims... I can undo all the damage as well, reverting the cells back to their state from before I missed with them.” She lifted up a feather finger and pressed it against her shoulder where Doofus Rudy had bitten her. “And in case you don’t believe me that my powers are healing, let me show you this.”
Rudy and Penny watched as a slight glow appeared around the gaping wound. The skin stretched and pulled, and in a matter of seconds, the wound closed up. It sealed quickly, and in a flash of light, the luminance was completely gone. There was no sign of any injury at all. Sandra lifted her arm towards herself, smiling as she flexed her arm. She looked back at the children, grinning.
Rudy couldn’t believe it. He had always viewed healing as a good power. He had never seen it in ChalkZone that much and he couldn’t even recall the last zoner he knew that had it. Healing was supposed to help people. It was supposed to aid in their recovery.
But this..this monster... She had been using her powers for evil. This was worse than a villain having a power that was obviously harmful. This zoner had taken the time to figure out how to use her otherwise beneficial power to harm others. The realization of this twisted their stomachs, making them feel sick.
Sandra smiled at them for several seconds. Then her ears twitched and flattened, and she turned to Doofus Rudy. She scowled at him in contempt. Then she looked back at the two children. She caught their expressions, and her frown faded away. She made her way over to Doofus Rudy.
“Wait! Don’t hurt him more!” Penny cried.
Rudy reached forward. “Just let him go! Please!”
Sandra ignored their pleas. She walked towards the trembling zoner, watching as he shivered on the ground. Sandra lowered herself to him, eyeing his arm intently. She reached forward and grabbed onto it. Doofus Rudy pleaded with her to release him. Sandra tightened her grip on him, and she shut her eyes. Doofus Rudy’s body stiffened as a glow wrapped around his arm. Rudy and Penny watched as the wound was healed up, disappearing as if nothing happened. Sandra stepped away from the zoner and looked down at him, folding her arms against her chest.
Although he was healed, Doofus Rudy still appeared to be in pain. He remained on the ground, holding his arm to himself. He whispered, mostly incoherent. A few times, he apologized to Doofus Penny. Some others, he asked why, and what did he do. The sight of this brought tears to Rudy and Penny’s eyes.
“Oh don’t get all teary eyed.” Sandra said. “He’s not going to be in pain for long.”
Rudy glared at her. “What do you plan on doing to him?”
Sandra tapped her chin thoughtfully. “I’m not sure if I should tell you.”
Rudy was about to rush forward when he felt Penny grab his arm. She shook her head, in that instant, Rudy remembered what Sandra was capable of doing. He felt a dull ache in his arm and he winced. He glared back at Sandra, doing whatever he could to keep himself from lurching at her.
“But...why not?” Sandra motioned her hand to the side casually. “I suppose you deserve to know what I’ve been doing.”
At this, Rudy said, “Yeah. What is that machine over there?” He pointed at the blender thing.
“And what are you using it for? And what do you plan to do with Doofus Rudy?” Penny asked.
“Why have you been killing zoners?” Rudy asked.
Sandra blinked at them a few times. She pulled her head back and let out a short-lived, though still creepy, laugh. When she was done, she looked at them and said, “I see you figured it all out! Well..kind of...” She folded her arms. “You two are still smart, however. I can see why Skrawl had a tough time with you. But enough of that..” She turned her head to the side, making a dismissive gesture before turning her arm against the other. “Let us talk about what I do. Don’t worry. Everything will..fall into place.”
Rudy and Penny glared at the dragon zoner. Sandra began to pace around them slowly, almost like a vulture would dead prey. Rudy and Penny winced at this behavior, but they still frowned at her, trying to look brave.
“You see, with a conflicting mind like I have, drawn as a healer, but with cooking abilities, I had no idea where I belonged. Of course, your friend Snap was quite generous and he helped me out. It was during this time of finding where I belonged that I discovered my healing powers and how they could be used to harm if I so pleased. Sometime later, I decided that I wanted to create some kind of restaurant, and Snap helped me with that, too. Even got me my first customers.” She smiled at this. Then she frowned. “But see, I needed a gimmick. Something that would draw in customers. Something that would ensure that I would be a success.”
Sandra continued circling the two children. They moved closer to one another, glaring at the dragon, but kept quiet as she continued her story.
“One day, there was an accident and...well long story short, I ended up with a corpse in my warehouse there.” She spread her arms out. “I wanted to get rid of the body, since it was going to stink the place up, but then I had a thought. What if I were to just...feed the meat to my customers? Just cook it up long enough and it would be fine. I don’t think anyone thought of that before, so I went through with it. It was a success.”
Rudy felt like throwing up.
Sandra kept on walking in circles around the two. She came closer, closing the gap between them. Soon she was close enough to grap. The two children refused to do so, knowing that, at any second, the dragon could reactivate her powers on them.
Sandra held up her hand in gesture, her head facing the ground. “I realized that I could use this as my gimmick. It went over so well with my customers that I decided that would be what I’d do. Zoner meat is always so varied, never the same taste twice.”
Penny’s eyes widened. “So that’s why you claim that the specials are never the same...”
“More or less, yes.” Sandra nodded in confirmation. She turned her head slightly, her snout still facing the ground as her legs propelled her on her circular path. “The only problem left was deliverance. How was I going to get all that meat? Who would be my supplier?” She rubbed her chin at this, pretending that she was thinking. “I needed a place that would have endless meat, that I could pick off from without anyone realizing what I was doing.”
Rudy snarled angrily at this. “Because you didn’t want to go to jail!”
Sandra chuckled at this. “No, dear boy. It’s actually because I didn’t want anyone stealing my idea.”
Rudy felt his stomach twist at this. “You actually thought that someone would copy your idea and sell zoner meat to people?!”
Sandra nodded her head. “Exactly.” She lifted up a finger. “I couldn’t allow that to happen. So I had to not only find a place, but I needed a way to make sure no one knew what I was doing.” She stopped her pacing and turned her back to them. “I then realized something...” She swirled her tail around slowly from side to side. “The hospital in ChalkZone City has that sick ward. The terminally ill section I mean. And there’s always new patients there. There’ll always be children who draw zoners who are sick, and zoners who are drawn sick often do not recover. Then there’s other factors... well skipping that.” She looked over her shoulder at them, turning herself around and walking towards them. She tapped her fingers together. “I realized that I could use this to my advantage. An endless supply of meat for my restaurant.” She stopped in front of the two children. “Brilliant idea, wouldn’t you think?”
Penny said exactly what was on Rudy’s mind. “Go bite your tail.”
Sandra looked shocked by this, but said nothing. She smirked and folded her arms behind her back, straightening herself up even more until she was upright. “Well I did realize that someone might realize the patients were gone. What I needed was a way to prevent this. I can place tumors in heads, make them forget, but it would take too long to do it to all those people. So I created this.”
She spread her arms out as she walked towards her machine. “This beautiful machine has made all of this possible. Not only does it grind up entire zoners and excretes out their meat,” Sandra gave them a sideways glance. “But I also gave it my powers, but on a broader scale, and more subtle. No tumor placement. Just messing with the electro signals in the brain.”
“So you used that machine to send all zoners into a sort of...trance?” Rudy asked.
“Well whoever I decide to. I can specify it, and control the frequency.” Explained Sandra. “I also can use it to mess with security systems, which allowed me to grab some new meat whenever I needed it.” She leaned against her machien, grinning at the children. “Between this baby...” She patted the machine. “And my perfect planning...” She jabbed a thumb against herself. “I’ve been able to create delicious, rare delicacies that have had customers flocking to my restaurant. I am a success!” She raised her hands into the air, looking proud and happy for what she has done.
“You’ve...You’ve been...” Penny’s face was pale. “You’ve been feeding zoners the flesh of their own kind?!”
“What’s the big deal?” Sandra shrugged. “We’re all zoners, and we’re all meat. It’s no different than eating a non-sentient chalk cow, or one of those foods that talk and wants to be eaten.”
“There’s a world of difference!” Penny shouted.
“Eh, details..” Sandra waved a dismissive hand at her. Noticing her glare, Sandra chuckled. “Now come on, little girl.” She raised her hands at her sides. “No reason to get upset. It’s no big deal, really.”
Rudy seethed at this. “And you..you killed all those zoners just because Snap ruined your precious machine?!”
Sandra nodded her head at this. “I needed to make sure that Snap regretted betraying me.” Rudy and Penny hissed at this. “I didn’t want to do it, but in the end, I knew I had to. So I arranged a fake party, gathered up some random zoners off the street, making sure none of them had a connection to Snap, and then blew it up.”
“Using white flame fireworks...” Penny hissed.
“Why yes, that’s right. Good for you for figuring that out, Penny.” Sandra said, a slight congratulatory tone to her voice. “I needed something that was small and portable enough, yet would create a huge bang. White fire is among the most intense of flames, so I went with that. It worked like a charm. I confronted Snap afterwards, placing the tumor in his head before anyone found him.” She took a few steps back when she noticed the rage etched in the children’s faces. “Now, now... It’ll all be over soon. Your friend’s suffering will end and you will have him back.”
“And what if Doofus Rudy?” Penny asked. “What do you plan on doing with him?”
“Simple...” Sandra held up her hand in gesture. “I want to make amends with Snap. I want to make him a nice dinner. I know on some level, he cares about Doofus Rudy here.” She gave a quick glance at the pained and terrified zoner. “So I know that he would definitely enjoy his meat then. Fear-tinged meat is great, and him being a sort of friend to Snap makes it even better. Nothing says friendship like enjoying each other’s flesh.”
Rudy and Penny gasped in horror at this, unable to believe what they heard. Anger swept through their heads. They ground their teeth together. Rage boiled through their blood. Their bodies began to tremble. Sandra’s eyes widened and she moved back further. She looked utterly perplexed that they were even reacting this way, which infuriated them even more.
This zoner..this monster.. How could she do this...? How could she kill all those zoners and use their flesh for recipes like this? How could she torture their best friend, and then act like she had done nothing wrong?
The realization that all this pain and suffering was caused by a delusional zoner who merely wanted to prevent her business from going away boiled their blood. They never felt so enraged in their lives. They could practically see red, their faces heating up as blood was flushed into it. It took all their will power not to charge at the dragon zoner. She was absolutely disgusting and vile. How could she live with herself? How could she go to sleep at night with the knowledge of the heinous acts she had committed?
Rudy knew now, even more than before, how important it was that this fiend was locked up for good. If she were to allowed to remain on the streets, more zoners would be killed to satisfy her sick, twisted need of obtaining their meat, and her patrons would continue eating without realizing they could be eating the flesh of a fallen loved one. The thought made him feel nauseous and his head started to spin. He rubbed his upper chest and throat, fighting off that uncomfortable feeling. When he had regained control of himself, he took a step forward, locking eyes with the evil dragon zoner.
“We will stop you... You will not get away with this. I promise you that.” Rudy said.
Sandra snapped her head back and snarled. “You dare make a promise like that?” She leaned forward, her lips pulled up to expose her sharp teeth. “Do you have any idea what you are doing?!”
“Yes.” Rudy nodded his head. He bent down and picked up his piece of magic chalk that he dropped earlier. He lifted it up and showed it to her. “I am going to make sure that you never harm another innocent zoner again.” He narrowed his eyes in determination. “I promise.”
Sandra’s breathing increased as she raised her hands at her sides as if to grab something. She took a step back and, for a moment, appeared quite terrified. Then anger soon become the dominant emotion on her face. She bared her teeth at Rudy, who looked unfazed by it. Then Sandra smiled twistedly and spoke in that feral voice from before. “Then so be it...”
Rudy’s eyes widened as he realized he forgot about Sandra’s power. Her head mark glowed and he immediately felt a surge of agony. He held his arm to himself, feeling it begin to bulge. He could feel Penny scream his name and hold onto him. His mind was so wracked with agony, he could barely register her. The only thing on his mind was the horrific pain that this villain was putting him through.
Then, as suddenly as it began, it stopped. Rudy let out a pained sigh of relief. He rubbed his arm gingerly. He looked at Penny, wondering if she did anything. But from her expression, it was clear she was not responsible for this. Instead, she looked shocked, looking at where Sandra was. Curious, Rudy looked over to see what Penny was looking at.
He took immediate notice of Sandra. She had taken a step forward, but her body was arched in a way that suggested she was hit. He could even see her hold her arm, a small cut on it. On the ground not far, he could see there was a small knife. It was clear someone threw a knife at her and it made its mark, enough to stop her from hurting him.
But it couldn’t have been Doofus Rudy who did that. He was still on the ground in agony and fear. So who could have..?
His eyes widened when he saw who it was.
“Mint..?”
Indeed, standing not far from Sandra was Mint. Rudy was shocked. What was he doing here? He was injured. He was missing part of his foot. He was vulnerable. Sandra was going to rip right through him.
“Mint...get out of here!” Rudy pleaded. “Please!”
Mint looked at Rudy. He shook his head. “I have to do this.”
“So...” Sandra turned around, glaring at Mint. “You must be one of my creators. How..nice of you to join...” She walked towards him slowly, swishing her tail in agitation. “Don’t think I’ll treat you differently just because you are one of my creators.”
“I wouldn’t have it any other way...” Mint hissed at her.
Sandra smirked. “So, did you come here to challenge me?”
Mint nodded her head. Keeping himself steady on his crutch, he raised up his piece of magic chalk. “Unless you’re too scared.”
Sandra flashed her teeth at this, a smile radiating with amusement and anger spreading across her face. “Bring it on.” She growled.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Nov 2, 2014 18:11:14 GMT -5
Chapter 29: Opening The Doors
Won't close my eyes and hide the truth inside... -Stand My Ground, Within Temptation
“Will you stop it, Mosaic?!” The doctor cried. “I’m getting tired of this!”
“Go lay down or something!” Another doctor shouted.
A third one agreed. “Go find your chew toys!”
Dr. Crobat let out a sad sigh as he watched Mosaic bounding around the employee lounge of the hospital. She was making quite the commotion. Jumping, rolling, snarling, whatever she could. It seemed as though she wanted their attention, but why, none of them could be certain. And right now, all she was succeeding in doing was annoying the heck out of most of the doctors.
Mosaic didn’t seem to notice. Why would she? She wasn’t fully sentient like the rest of them. Her mind set was different, unlike theirs. They couldn’t expect her to act or think like them. To her, she was probably not doing anything wrong, and that this was totally normal.
It was amazing how much energy Mosaic had despite being injured. She seemed impervious to the pain at the moment. It was like she was so pumped full of adrenaline, she hardly noticed she was injured. She just kept bounding around like nothing was wrong. Attempts to make her stop were futile.
But her wounds weren’t as bad as they thought they would be. So running around like this shouldn’t cause too much trouble. They were in a hospital as well. First sign of danger, they would take her into a room and treat her. Or, more likely, they’d shoot her with a dart before things got out of hand. And from the looks of things, it would seem that could happen anytime soon.
Dr. Crobat could understand why the other doctors were getting annoyed. This wasn’t the first time Mosaic acted like this, but this time, it was much worse than before. She had kept this up for an hour now. She was relentless, determined. She kept getting in their way, knocking over a few doctors. She wouldn’t stop. It was like she wanted them to do something, but none of them could translate her actions. None of them could understand what she wanted. For all they knew, she was just hungry.
No, that wasn’t it. One of the doctors already tried bringing her something to eat, as well as water. She rejected them. Not only that, but she grabbed the dish of water with her jaws and tossed it at them.
This infuriated the doctors and they attempted to kick her out. This didn’t work for very long. She made an even bigger commotion outside. She’d yowl, roar, scratch the door, whatever she could. This combined with her running around was going to annoy the patients on the floor above them, and it was making it hard for other workers, including doctors still on duty, of the hospital to do their job. The visitors were also intimidated by her and kept back.
Not wanting an issue to come out of this, the doctors did eventually agree to let her back in, bringing in some of her toys and her bed in hopes that she would wear herself out eventually. She couldn’t have that much energy, could she?
Oh boy did they turn out to be wrong...
Even an hour later, Mosaic was just as energetic as before. It was driving them all crazy. Even Dr. Crobat himself was getting fed up with her. He tried to be more sympathetic towards her. After all, she was just a smart animal who, in this case, didn’t know any better.
But the crocodile zoner was beginning to work his last nerve. If Mosaic didn’t stop soon, action would need to be taken. He heard one of the doctors comment that they were going to tranquilize Mosaic if she kept this up. Tranquilization wasn’t something they did often, and they tried to avoid it. But in Mosaic’s case, if she didn’t settle down, they would have to use that. Then they would put her in her crate and place her somewhere quiet and warm where she wouldn’t bother anyone.
Dr. Crobat had to wonder just what was causing this behavior. It was so strange. He hadn’t seen her act his bizarre before. In the past, the most she wanted was some food. But that bit had been ruled out, and she was acting crazier than ever. Something was on her mind, but he couldn’t tell what it was. He began to wonder if...
No, it couldn’t be true. Those children wouldn’t do anything to Mosaic. They were good kids, helping to keep ChalkZone safe. They wouldn’t...
Or would they..?
Dr. Crobat felt a chill go up and down his spine as he realized he didn’t know those three as well as he thought. He didn’t take the time to really get to know them. He didn’t relax with them for long, speak to them much except regarding their friend. In fact, if it weren’t for their firend being admitted here for a while, he probably never would have gotten to know them.
So how much about them did he know? What did he know about the way they thought, acted around ChalkZone, among those other things. He knew they protected ChalkZone. He knew that they never tried to harm anyone... well except for that Mint kid, but he’s changed...far as he knew.
What if there was a side to them that he wasn’t aware of? What if they were capable of doing something like this, even if just by accident? What if there was a chance...
He tried to push the thoughts aside. He couldn’t allow himself to be pulled into this. He couldn’t let himself be convinced that those children were up to something, because they weren’t. They were just worried for their friend, and they were trying to help prove his innocense. They were genuinely worried for ChalkZone’s safety ever since this whole mess began, and they had worked tirelessly years ago in repairing the parts that were damaged. If they truly didn’t care, why would they do any of that?
But he couldn’t shake off what Dr. Gelcro had told him. He tried to find an explanation for it, that they were helping Snap. But there was a still a part of him that just..wasn’t sure what to think.
Dr. Gelcro had told him that the children broke into the hospital. When he first heard it, he was shocked, but he soon figured that they were just trying to find evidence for their friend. After all, some of the doctors weren’t being so friendly to them, and they must have thought that they’d get kicked out. There was little he himself could do about this, though, since he had been kicked off the investigation team regarding Snap. He had no say over whether or not Rudy and his friends could investigate Snap’s old room.
But when Dr. Gelcro mentioned that Mosaic was in the room with them...and that she had been acting strangely in there... He couldn’t help but feel a level of confusion. Her behavior now was similar to that, only worse.
He could see why Dr. Gelcro was suspicious. It was only after Rudy, Penny, and Snap appeared that she acted this way. And the fact that they snuck into the hospital using invisibility, and then later disappeared so quickly using a teleportation system...yeah that did warrant some suspicion. Dr. Crobat wanted to believe that it was just part of their investigation.
But what if Dr. Gelcro was right? What if the kids really were up to something? He didn’t want to believe it was true. But he knew better than that. He and the other doctors knew that they could not allow their emotions get in the way of facts. If the children were guilty, if Snap was responsible, then he was going to have to accept it, no matter how painful it was going to be.
He was torn out of his thoughts when he heard one of the doctors call out to Mosaic again.
“Stop it, Mosaic! This is getting old!”
Dr. Crobat turned his head, looking at where Mosaic was now. She was in front of one of the male doctors in the room. He recognized him as the doctor that Mint supposedly attacked. Mosaic was rolling in front of him, ignoring her wounds, trying to get his attention.
The docor glared down at her, baring his teeth. He took a few sips of his coffee, turning his head away. He appeared to be trying to ignore Mosaic, but all methods to do so weren’t working. Mosaic was getting more and more up in his face. She pushed her muzzle against him, trying to get his attention. The male doctor snarled at her and shot her a glare. Then he got up from his seat and walked away.
“Dang stupid croc...” He muttered under his breath.
When Mosaic seemed to realize she couldn’t get his attention, she went for another one. This time, a snake-like female doctor, one of the ones that had accused Snap before. Mosaic pushed against her, growling repeatedly.
The snake zoner rolled her eyes, letting out an exasperated sigh. “Oh no, not again...” She grumbled as she tried to ignore the crocodile zoner.
Dr. Crobat stared at this, his expression still sad. He wished he knew what was wrong with her. He wanted to know why Mosaic was acting like this. He started to wonder if she was trying to tell them something, but nothing she was doing translated into something they could understand. It was just a bunch of random stuff that none of them could make heads or tales of. If Mosaic was trying to tell them something, her calls were falling on deaf ears.
“What a show, am I right...?”
Dr. Crobat jerked at that voice. He turned his head. “Oh, Dr. Gelcro...” He whispered softly, placing a hand against his chest and feeling his heart beating fast. “You startled me! I..I wasn’t expecting to see you here.”
Dr. Gelcro shrugged his shoulders. “Yeah I know. But my shift changed.” He sat down next to the bird zoner. He scretched himself, cracking his back, and let out a sigh as he leaned forward. He interlocked his fingers together as his arms rested on his thighs. “So...” He gave the bird a sideways glance. “..how long as she been like this?”
Dr. Crobat said, “About an hour now.”
“Did any of you figure out what she wanted?” Asked Dr. Gelcro.
Dr. Crobat shook his head. “No, not really.” He gritted his beak as he looked over at Mosaic. She had moved on to yet another doctor zoner. “I wonder what is so important that she’d ignore her wounds.”
Shrugging his shoulders, the husky zoner said, “Who knows? Maybe it’s just her being...well herself.” He paused for a moment, as if realizing how silly that might have sounded. “Or maybe it has something to do with those children...”
Dr. Crobat would normally defend the kids. He would find something to say in their favor. He didn’t want to jump to conclusions and think they were somehow responsible. But at this point, he was so exhausted with all that was going on that he just...couldn’t bring himself to do that anymore. He had to face facts, and consider the possibility.
“...perhaps..” That was all he could bring himself to say.
Dr. Gelcro stared at him in shock. “R-Really? You’re not going to try to argue?” He tilted his head, staring at him in confusion. “No attempts to defend those children?”
Dr. Crobat sighed and shook his head. “I don’t want to believe it. But...” He looked over at his friend, staring at him in the eyes. “I understand that I must...consider the possibility...”
Dr. Gelcro blinked a few times. Then he gave a small smile. The happiest one he had given in such a long time. “Well...I’m glad for that.”
Dr. Crobat didn’t answer. He remained quiet, his beak pointed to the ground. He couldn’t help but feel a bit of sadness as he realized he was surrendering to his friend’s crazy ideas. He was beginning to think that, maybe, they weren’t so crazy after all. The thought disgusted a part of him, but the other... Well, there was still a chance that his friend was right.
If he was right, he wondered how they could go about with proving it. How would they prove that the creators were doing anything? It was all circumstanial. Even them being in the room with a crazy-acting Mosaic was just circumstantial. Something else might have been going on. Maybe there was an angle that they weren’t thinking of.
Whatever was going on, whoever was ultimately responsible, he hoped they would get caught soon. He hoped that someone, somewhere, figured something out and were on their way to capturing the fiend and bringing them to justice.
So many zoners had suffered because of their heinous crimes. He would be damned if he allowed it to continue for much longer. Sooner or later, the truth would come rushing forth, and everyone wuld finally see the face of their attacker, their tormentor.
“Don’t worry.” Dr. Gelcro said. He placed a hand on Dr. Crobat’s shoulder. “We’ll capture them. They will pay for what they have done.”
“If they’ve done anything.” Dr. Crobat corrected.
“I thought you agreed with me.” Dr. Gelcro sounded almost a little...hurt.
Dr. Crobat looked over at him, granting him a small smile. “We still need proof. Something that is infallible, not circumstantial. Besides...” He looked away. “I never said I completely agreed with you.” He closed his eyes. “Just that I’m starting to think that maybe you have a point.”
“Oh? Why the change of heart?” The siberian husky folded his arms against his chest. “As I recall, you were very stubbornly clinging to the idea of them being innocent.”
“I still think they might be. I won’t lie. I have trouble seeing them as deliberately causing anything. But I...” The bird tilted his head upwards, looking towards the ceiling. “I have to admit..I don’t know them that well. Maybe there’s a side of them that I did not know about.” He looked back over at his friend. “Besides, it’s not a good idea to let emotion get in the way of judgment. If they were responsible, I must accept it. I must..consider the possibility.”
Dr. Gelcro nodded his head. “Indeed, that is true.” He looked away for a few moments. Then he said, “I...hope you don’t think too less of me, for the way I acted lately. I just...” He sighed. He shifted himself and looked at Dr. Crobat. He held his hand out in gesture. “I just really want this case to be closed, you know?”
Dr. Crobat nodded his head. “Don’t worry. I understand. Cases like this can drive anyone insane.” He gave a bitter chuckle, closing his eyes. “At least, in the end, when this is all over, we can look back on this and laugh.”
“Maybe...yeah.” Dr. Gelcro said with a smile. “Time will tell.”
“Yeah...” Dr. Crobat said in a soft voice.
The two doctors remained quiet. Despite this, there was no silence in the room, and they both knew why. Mosaic was still putting up a fuss, annoying the other doctors. The two of them watched this display, both lost in their own thoughts, both thinking about what this could mean.
Dr. Crobat still wanted to hold onto the believe that Rudy and his friends were innocent. He still wanted to believe there had to be a good explanation for their behavior, for how everything was adding up. They were just trying to help their friend, weren’t they? Yeah...that was all it was. He had to keep holding onto that believe. He didn’t want to end up suspecting them like Dr. Gelcro was. He didn’t want to become the enemy.
He could see the look in his friend’s eyes. Dr. Gelcro still had that determination in his eyes. He was watching Mosaic intently. There was a flash of regret, as if he believed that he was, in part, responsible for her behavior. He could also tell that Dr. Gelcro was willing to do what it took to help ChalkZone City recover. He had a good heart. But his actions at times were..questionable.
Dr. Crobat thought briefly to that small bird that Dr. Gelcro said had been a spy. There was little he could do to argue against that. The bird was dead and gone. He wouldn’t be surprised if Mosaic ate it. Despite thinking there might be more to it, he could not prove or disprove anyone’s theory regarding the bird.
He looked back at Mosaic. She was slowing down a little now. He could see the look in her eyes. She was starting to become exhausted. The pain looked to be getting to her now. He guessed that the adrenaline that powered her before was finally wearing off.
He was glad for that. Mosaic needed to rest. She had expended so much energy in this short amount of time. He was hoping that she would collapse from exhaustion soon, before one of the doctors decided to tranquilize her.
Mosaic seemed to have given up on the current doctor. She turned her head, looking towards them. She gave a low growl, intermixed with something kind of like a whimper. She then bolted off in their direction. He and Dr. Gelcro remained silent as Mosaic came to them.
“Go away, Mosaic.” Dr. Gelcro grumbled, lowering his ears a tad. “We don’t need to watch you perform.”
But Mosaic didn’t go away. Stubborn like she had been before, she remained. She rose up onto her back legs and placed her paws on Dr. Gelcro’s knees. She leaned against him, letting out a series of low, guttural growls. She then dropped down and she pushed against Dr. Crobat’s legs. He could feel her practically lift them up, nearly causing him to lose his balance and fall down. She went around the table and came at Dr. Gelcro from the other side, headbutting him hard enough to make him spill his coffee.
“Oh geez!” Hissed Dr. Gelcro, his ears flattening. The coffee had spilled all over his hospital suit. “I just had this cleaned, too!” He shot a glare to Mosaic. “Look, if you don’t stop this, we’ll...”
Mosaic stopped him by nipping his nose. Not a hard bite, but enough to make the dog jerk his head back, holding his face. The other doctors looked shocked by this. Even Dr. Crobat was taken aback by Mosaic’s actions.
Mosaic seemed to show some regret for her action as she lowered her head and let out a whine. But she still attempted to get their attention. She rushed over, gripping Dr. Crobat by his sleeve and pulled on him. She then went over to Dr. Gelcro. She gently nudged him, this time not using her teeth. She pawed at him, and gave him an expression similar to an animal begging for food.
But she wasn’t begging for food. So what did she want? Why did she keep on doing this? None of the doctors could figure it out, and from their expressions, a number of them didn’t care. They just wanted her to be quiet and still.
“Mosaic..” Dr. Crobat said in a gentle voice. Mosaic came over to him. He winced as she placed her paws on his lap, feeling her claws sticking into him. “You need to calm down. You are still recovering.”
Mosaic didn’t seem to listen. She kept growling at him, snapping her jaws, making a big show. She then jumped away from him, and, positioning herself in front of him and Dr. Gelcro, she flopped onto her back and rolled around. Her thick tail moved rapidly back and forth, her scales scraping the ground.
Her tail suddenly hit a small object that was on the ground. A small ball that had gotten into the room somehow. Dr. Crobat forgot what it was doing there, but he didn’t think about that too much. Mosaic’s tail hit against it, sending it flying around the room. The ball richoted off the walls. A few doctors were hit, who all let out cries and shouts of pain. Then the ball hit against one of the glass cups, shattering it. The doctors all moved out of the way as pieces of glass shot everywhere.
“Oh...! That’s it! I’ve had it!” A female doctor snarled. She stormed off towards Mosaic. “Come here, you..!”
“No.”
Dr. Crobat looked over at his friend, who had spoken up. Dr. Gelcro got up from his seat, averting gaze with the other zoners.
“I’ll take care of her.” Dr. Gelcro said.
Dr. Crobat gritted his beak. “Are you sure about that?”
“Yeah.” Dr. Gelcro nodded his head. “I don’t mind doing it.”
None of the doctors protested as Dr. Gelcro came up towards Mosaic. He grabbed her leash that was on the nearby table. He didn’t bother getting her toys. Dr. Crobat knew he would get them later. After hooking her up, Dr. Gelcro went towards the door. He pushed it open and went out. In a matter of seconds, their footsteps disappeared, bringing about silence to the room. Then the doctors resumed talking with each other as if nothing happened.
Dr. Crobat stared at the door, wondering if he should have gone with. Maybe he could have done something to help. A part of him wanted to get up and follow, but he couldn’t bring himself to.
Maybe it was because he was feeling a bit guilty. Maybe he was angry. Maybe he was just too depressed. He wasn’t sure. Whatever it was, it was preventing him from getting up and following his friend.
He stared at the door for a few more seconds. He then gave a sigh, turned his head, and he went over to the counter to get his own beverage.
sss
“All right, you...” Dr. Gelcro growled softly. “You’ve been acting up too much lately, and you are going to...”
Mosaic growled and snarled as she pulled back against him. Despite her injuries, it was amazing how much of a fight she was putting up. She was making it perfectly clear that she did not want to go anywhere with him. Dr. Gelcro narrowed his eyes at this, anger boiling his blood.
But it wasn’t Mosaic herself he was angry with. As much as she was being a pest right now, he knew it wasn’t her fault. He couldn’t point his anger at her. Instead, he channeled it to who deserved it the most.
Rudy and his friends.
Those rotten brats... He knew that they were up to something. He knew they did something to Mosaic to make her act like this. There was no other explanation, nothing else that made sense. She was just fine before they...
He tried to calm himself down. They would get theirs in time. He just..needed to prove that they were involved. If he did that, then the rest would follow suit. The children would ultimately pay for what they did and Snap would be locked up forever, away where he couldn’t hurt anyone again. Then everything would return to normal.
He was glad that Dr. Crobat was starting to consider the possibility of him being right. While he would have preferred full on acceptance, the fact that Dr. Crobat was thinking about it at all was a step forward. He hated arguing with his friend. He hated the way he acted towards him lately. He hoped that his friend would soon come onto the same page as him.
Things would be so much simpler that way.
He continued to drag Mosaic down the hall. He needed to get her into her crate, but first, he needed to tranquilize her. He wished that he had asked for someone to come with. Mosaic, even injured, was quite strong, and he almost lost his grip on her. He managed to pull her a few feet towards their destination, but then she planted her feet on the ground, digging in her claws. She refused to budge another inch.
“Mosaic! Come on!” Dr. Gelcro pulled on her leash. “Enough fooling around! You’ve got to...!”
Mosaic gave a jerk back, pulling Dr. Gelcro forward and making him crash into the ground. He let out a cry of pain as his muzzle hit the hard surface. He lifted up his head and glared at Mosaic.
Before he could finish, the animal zoner bolted off. Dr. Gelcro growled at this. Great, now he was going to have to search the entire building for her. He pushed himself up to his feet, wiping off his arms and chest. He looked out ahead to see which way the crocodile zoner went. He expected to see her retreating form far away, but to his surprise, she was coming back towards him.
Dr. Gelcro thought, at first, that she had given up and decided to come quietly. This turned out not to be the case, however. She ran in a wide circle around him, making short bursts of noise. She ran around him a few times and then moved out in front of him. Dr. Gelcro watched in confusion as she turned her back to him and then looked over her shoulder at him. She made a mock charge forward, keeping her eyes on him. She let out a low growl, raising her tail up.
Dr. Gelcro was confused for a few seconds. He didn’t know exactly what Mosaic was trying to do. Oh how he wished that newly drawn creations would come with a manual... That would definitely make this task a lot easier.
Then he started to think. Maybe Mosaic was trying to show him something. When he thought of that, her odd behavior was starting to make sense. She had been acting like this not because anything was wrong with her, but because she wanted to tell them something. He wasn’t sure how they could have missed that before. Then again, the recent events with the creators and Snap kind of made it difficult for any of them to relax.
“Oh okay then... what did you want to tell me?” Dr. Gelcro said, rubbing the side of his head.
When he said this, there was an excited growl from Mosaic, as if she had finally gotten what she wanted. She rushed towards them and grabbed onto his sleeve. She tugged him forward.
Dr. Gelcro pulled back. “Okay okay! I’ll follow you!” He rubbed his wrist. “Just don’t pull on me again.”
Dr. Gelcro followed Mosaic as the crocodile zoner lead him down the hallway. She was moving at pretty good speed for someone that was injured. He had to quicken his own pace just to keep up. They took care not to bump into anyone, especially a patient, as they continued down the corriders and hallways.
They soon came to the stairs. From this, Dr. Gelcro could deduce that Mosaic wanted something in relation to the patient portion of the hospital. This made thoughts run through his mind. Where was she leading him? What was it up here that she wanted to show him? Had there been another hospital death? Had a patient gone missing? Did Snap come back? Something else that he wasn’t even thinking of?
He narrowed his eyes. As he raced up the steps, keeping up with Mosaic, as his heart pounded against his chest, he knew that, if something like that was going on, he was going to stop it. This time, if those brats tried to make a move, they would fail.
It didn’t take them long to reach the top level. Mosaic stopped for a moment, pacing from side to side. Dr. Gelcro watched her, confused. She put her nose to the ground. It seemed as though she was trying to find the scent of..whatever it was she was trying to track down. After several moments, there was no change, and he started to get worried that she had lost the scent trail entirely.
“What is it, girl?” Dr. Gelcro asked. Mosaic looked up at him. “What’s wrong? What did you want to show me?” He held up his hands. “Where to next?”
He wasn’t sure what good it was going to do him asking these questions. Though Mosaic understood most things, that didn’t mean she processed it the way he did, nor did it mean that she would pick up the pace faster. If she lost the scent, then she...
Mosaic seemed to have found the scent again. She pushed on him with her muzzle, urging him down the hallway with her. They zipped passed multiple doors. Despite their efforts, they still nearly crashed in a few patients, and bumped into a few doctors. Dr. Gelcro apologized, but couldn’t stay long to explain. He looked down at Mosaic, seeing her move out in front of him, her feet pounding the ground. He picked up the pace, knowing that he had to keep up with her.
After a few turns, and a few more seconds of exhaustive running, they finally stopped running. Dr. Gelcro leaned against the wall, taking in a few quick breaths, his hand against his chest. He tried to settle down his racing heart, thinking to himself that he needs some more exercise.
It took him a few moments to realize that they had arrived at their destination. He realized that Mosaic wasn’t running anymore, and she was staring intently at the door that they were right next to. Dr. Gelcro moved back, looking at the door up and down. He narrowed his eyes as he realized what this was.
It was Snap’s room.
Dr. Gelcro bared his sharp teeth at this. Mosaic was trying to tell him something about the room that Snap ahd been in. Thoughts raced through him. Had Snap done something else that he wasn’t aware of? What kind of danger did Mosaic sniff out? Only one way to find out.
Dr. Gelcro pushed the door open. He flipped the light switch on, illuminating the room, the thick curtain blocking out the Day Zone sun outside. He walked into the room, Mosaic following suit. He was not worried about waking anyone up. No other patient had been assigned in this room yet. Good thing, too. Otherwise this investigation may have been a bit difficult, especially if the patient was cranky or in pain.
He looked down at Mosaic, watching her, waiting for her to show him what she found. The crocodile zoner looked up at him at first, tilting her head from one side to the other. This confused him until he realized she was probably waiting for an affirmative gesture, telling her that she has his full attention. He gave a firm nod of the head, and that was good enough for her.
Mosaic moved towards the bed. The husky followed close behind her. She jumped onto the bed, her weight making the bed squeak a little. She jumped on it once, and then pushed her head into the blanket. She wriggled her nose around in it, wrinkling the blanket up. She took in a few loud sniffs, and she pawed at the bed. She then looked over at Dr. Gelcro.
The siberian husky looked at this in confusion. What could Mosaic possibly smell on the bed? Well other than Snap of course. He frowned slightly, realizing that detecting the runt’s smell there was not going to help him prove once and for all that Snap was the culprit. He was going to do need to try something else.
He didn’t have time to turn around. With a loud squeak of metal, he realized that Mosaic was off the bed. She had rounded in front of him. She blocked his path out of the room. She glared at him, growling softly. She then rushed forward, lowering her head and pushing against him. When it became obvious that she was not going to quit until she did what she wanted him to do, Dr. Gelcro gave in and he followed her back to the bed.
He watched her as she got on the bed again, sniffing at the blanket. She hit her paw against it a few times, this time with more earnest than before. Her claws nearly ripped into the cloth. She looked up at Dr. Gelcro expectantly, letting out a low sound almost like a whine.
Unable to think of what she wanted, there was only one thing Dr. Gelcro thought he could do. Since Mosaic apparently smelled something on here, and that she thought it was of interest, he decided to have a whiff himself. He had a pretty good sense of smell. Perhaps he could detect what it was that caught her attention.
Dr. Gelcro moved forward, grabbing onto the blanket and lifted it up. He held the cloth in his paw, bringing it close to him. He put his nose towards it and he took a few sniffs.
His eyes widened slightly at this smell. It seemed so...familiar, yet alien. He couldn’t quite place it at first. He sniffed it a few more times. Where had he smelled something like this before? He should know this. He looked over at Mosaic, who looked at him expectantly. He knew there was something in this smell she wanted to tell him. So he kept on sniffing, hoping that his nose would eventually pick up something.
There was an almost...iron-like smell here. A bit stronger than he would expect, and heavy, almost like blood. But this was intermixed with something else. Another kind of chemical. It was a bit close to the hamburgers he liked to get from the cafeteria, but stronger. It was close to the smell of raw meat, but not exactly.
His eyes widened when he realized what the smell was. He sniffed a a few more times in order to confirm his suspicion. He could no longer deny it. He knew exactly what this was.
But..but how..? How was it possible? How could they have missed it? How did he not pay attention? He looked back down at Mosaic. She was moving her tail from side to side, looking pleased that he had discovered what she was referring to. She let out a growl and jumped back. She moved her head rapidly to the side, as if to point towards the door.
Dr. Gelcro stared from the door, to the blanket, then back to the door again. Smell could not be faked this thoroughly. He knew the smell was real, and the fact that it was....the implications of what all that meant was going to shake the foundation of this case. He gritted his teeth, narrowing his eyes in determination. He knew what he had to do.
Dr. Gelcro rushed out of the room, leaving behind Mosaic. He wasn’t sure if she was following him anymore. And at the moment, it didn’t matter. He kept his focus on his new mission. He could not screw this up. Maybe there was still time before...
He brushed past a few patients and doctors. He bumped into a few, knocking them down. He did not stay to apologize. He just kept on going, focusing his attention on his new destination. He had to do this before it was too late.
He made it back down to the first floor where he was before, and he made a sharp turn down one of the hallways. He didn’t pay attention to anyone who tried to call out his name. He didn’t listen to anyone shouting at him as he raced down the hallway. He kept his focus up ahead, looking left and right. That room had to be around here somewhere...
Soon he spotted it. He skidded to a stop, nearly tripping over his own feet. He turned around and headed towards the door. He opened it up and stepped inside. It was a small storage room. This was where he would find what he was looking for.
He looked left and right, eyeing up the shelves of equipment all around him. He tried his best to ignore the strong, dank smell all around him, the smell of chemicals, and the intimidating look of some of these pieces of equipment. He wasn’t going to be in here long. He just needed to find one thing.
And there it was. By itself, on the oldest-looking shelf they had.
Dr. Gelcro reached over and grabbed it immediately. He wrapped his fingers around the device he had been seeking, feeling its cold structure against his sensitive hands. He looked down at it, studying it for a few moments. Then, narrowing his eyes, he rushed out of the room and soon out of the hospital completely.
He had to get to the jail, and fast.
sss
Snap laid down on the ground, his body shaking. He dared not to move. He couldn’t bring himself to. Where would he go? What could he accomplish? In his current state, not a whole lot. He had no cane with him. He had nothing to help him walk. All he could do was remain on the ground and hope that this would all end soon.
Above him stood Taima. The zoner smirked down at him. Snap couldn’t get himself to look up at his tormentor. He feared that if he did so, he might end up getting hurt more. He kept the side of his face firmly planted against the ground, his eyes shut.
He could hear the cold laughter of Taima above him. The zoner was clearly enjoying this. Snap’s body shivered harder as he realized that his ordeal was not over. Not yet. And this would just be one of many incidents. He wanted to beg and plead with him to stop. But that would only increase his desire to hurt him. He had no choice but to surrender completely to Taima and let him do whatever he wanted with him.
Maybe if he remained still and quiet, he would leave him alone faster. Maybe if he showed absolute submission to him, he would have less of a reason to attack him. Maybe he would hault this sooner, and allow him to have some peace of mind.
But a part of him knew that Taima may still hurt him for a little while longer. He recalled the look in his eyes. He recalled the way his voice had sounded. No, Taima was not through with him yet.
He remembered what Taima said earlier. He still wanted to have fun with him. He intended on fulfilling that promise of his. He was not going to delay it longer. He could tell that Taima had been looking forward to this for some time. He was taking quite the pleasure in this, which made Snap’s blood run cold. He couldn’t understand how anyone could possibly enjoy this.
He could feel Taima lowering himself down towards him. He could feel his hand gripping his shoulder, keeping him down. Then Taima’s hot breath against his ear. Taima whispered into it, sending chills through Snap’s body.
“This is fun. I’m having fun...aren’t you...?”
Snap didn’t bother answering. He just let out a few whimpers, his body shaking, curling up. Taima just chuckled at his lack of a response. Snap didn’t have time to react when the zoner grabbed him by his arm and hoisted him up. Snap kept his eyes shut, turning his head away.
Taima growled. He suddenly reached forward and pressed his fingers roughly against Snap’s face. The zoner let out a series of panicked whimpers as he felt the digits mess with his face, centering around his eyes. In seconds, the stick figure zoner pushed his eyelids apart, forcing the small zoner to look up at him.
“Look at me, you little bitch!” Taima snarled in his face. “I want you to look at me while I do this!”
Snap whimpered softly. He didn’t want to, but he was too terrified to disobey. He slowly opened up his other eye, and forced his stiff neck to turn towards the zoner. As soon as he had his full attention on Taima, the stick figure smiled at him, and become eerily calm.
“There, isn’t that better?” Taima patted him on the head. Snap stiffened up at this. “It’s always so much better when you look in each other’s eyes...don’t you think?”
Snap gulped. He shifted his eyes left and right, uncertain if Taima wanted an answer or not. A quick glare from the stick figure gave her the answer. “..y-yes...” He squeaked out.
Taima stared at him. He tilted his head to one side. He narrowed his eyes. “I don’t believe you...” Snap’s eyes widened at this, but he had no time to protest.
Taima, tightening his grip on Snap’s leg, thrust him against the wall. Snap let out a scream as his body slammed against the hard surface. Taima pulled him back. He looked down at him, as if waiting for him to say something. When Snap didn’t, Taima looked pissed and he slammed him again, making Snap cry out once more.
This went on for a few moments. Snap cried out each time he hit against the wall. Each time, Taima appeared to apply more force. Snap could feel pain radiating through his body, making him cry softly. Eventually, he couldn’t take it anymore. He looked up at Taima pleadingly, opening his mouth to speak. Taima froze at this, and waited to hear what he had to say.
“I-I give!” Snap cried out. “I-I admit it.. I don’t...I don’t think this is better. Please..stop..!”
Taima stared at Snap for a few moments. Slowly, he smiled and he pulled Snap back. He kept the zoner hovered above the ground, and then he brought him close. He stared into Snap’s eyes for several seconds, giving a couple quick and dark chuckles. Snap winced at this. He wanted to look away, but knowing that it woud piss off Taima, he kept still.
Taima reached out and patted Snap again. “You see how much easier things are when you confess the truth?” He gently stroked the top of Snap’s head. He moved his hand along until it reached the back of his skull. “Things are just...so much simpler that way.” He tilted his head. “Wouldn’t you agree...?”
Snap gulped and cringed back. His body shook harder. He didn’t try to answer this time. He knew that his expression would tell Taima all he needed to know. He looked at the zoner in fear, wondering if and when his torment was going to end.
Snap wasn’t sure how much more of this he could take. He had been enduring this for a while now. He forgot when Taima started, but it’s been at least an hour now, and he still hadn’t stopped. The zoner just kept on having fun with him, or what the zoner considered fun. It was grueling and painful for Snap, and he knew that he was going to suffer from some mental scarring from this.
“I thought about stopping...” Taima said. Snap just looked at him in fear. “But perhaps I’m being a little too...hasty.” He reached out and scratched Snap’s chin like he were a pet. “I think you could use a little more..fun...”
Snap’s eyes bulged. He shook his head as intense fear started to well up inside of him. “N-No..please...no!”
“Oh don’t worry. I’ll be a little more gentle this time.” Taima said.
“No! Don’t! Please!” Snap pleaded, but his cries fell on deaf ears.
Taima took him over to the bed. Despite his fear, Snap increased his struggles. But to his horror, it wasn’t working. When Taima got close enough, he pulled his arms back and thrust him against the bed. Snap let out a cry as his body hit against the soft yet firm surface, bouncing a little bit. The bed creaked with his weight. He remained there, flat on his back, his arms out at his sides.
Taima walked towards him quickly, closing the gap too fast for the small zoner to react. Snap looked up at Taima, shivering, looking into those eyes of hatred and sick, twisted amusement. Snap didn’t attempt to move, keeping the submissive posture, underside exposed, out of fear of pissing off Taima. The dominant zoner grinned at this, clearly pleased. Then he lifted up a finger and twirled it around in circles.
“Onto your stomach, Snap.” Taima commanded.
Snap widened his eyes, knowing full well what this meant. But he knew he had no choice. Whimpering and crying the whole time, the zoner shifted himself until he was on his stomach.
“Good boy. Now..hold still...”
Snap heard footsteps as Taima got even closer. He felt a shadow fall upon him, and then the bed shifted as more weight was added to it. Snap flinched as he could feel Taima getting on him, stradling him. Soon, Taima held Snap down with the weight of his body. Snap attempted to squirm, the weight making it a little harder for him to breathe, but Taima would not move.
Taima then reached down and grabbed one of his legs. Snap winced at this, his legs not yet fully healed. The fingernails pressed against the still healing burns, causing him to let out a few cries of pain.
Then, without warning, Taima began to twist the ankle. Snap’s eyes widened to the point where he thought they were going to roll out. He let out a series of screams, struggling, pounding the bed, as Taima twisted his damaged leg cruelly.
“Please! Stop! Stop this! Don’t do this! Please!” Snap cried out in desperation. He struggled on the bed, trying whatever he could to get away. Nothing worked. “Come on, can’t we talk about this? Please stop!”
But Taima didn’t stop. He continued to twist the ankle as far as he could go. He grinned nastily while he did it. Snap whimpered and cried at this, tears staining his face. This wasn’t the first time Taima did this. Taima did this multiple times. This is what he considered to be fun. He knew Taima lied about being more gentle; this was worse than before. He knew that, this time, Taima was not going to stop.
Taima continued to pull and twist the leg. He didn’t stop. He just kept going. Then, gathering up all the strength that he could, Taima pushed down on the leg with a sudden, powerful tug. There was a crack, and Snap’s screams echoed through the room and reverberated through the hallways. It was only after this that Taima got up from him.
Snap remained on the bed, quivering in agony. Taima had just dislocated his ankle. He could feel it, bent at an odd angle, trembling as pain shot through it. His vision was blurred with his tears. He looked over at where Taima was. He could see that he was standing there, his arm folded. No doubt a smirk was plastered on his face.
He could hear the sound of other prisoners either cheering on Taima, saying how he was finally getting back at the murderer of all those zoners. Though some of them expressed anger, because they wanted to have a go at him. In Snap’s pain-riddled mind, however, these harsh words were nothing more than background music, echoing far away.
“There...that wasn’t so bad, now was it?” Taima said coldly.
Snap stared at him, sniffling loudly. A few sobs cracked through his throat. He uttered the one word that was on his mind. “..wh-why...?” His voice was coarse and scratchy.
Taima sneered, “I see someone wants more.”
Snap paled. “N-No...” The terrified zoner whimpered. “Please...”
Taima raised up his hands, flexing his fingers menacingly. “Too late for...”
The two froze when they heard footsteps down the hall. They were getting louder, closer. Knowing that someone was coming, the two of them looked over at the bars. They wondered if it was one of the guards coming to get one of the other prisoners. But the louder the footsteps got, the more they realized that this individual was coming near the back, where they were.
They soon saw the shadow of the individual, and they soon could tell it was canine. The ears and bushy tail were unmistakenable. After a few seconds, the indvidual came into full view, accompanied by one of the guards, likely for escort. The zoner stopped, and, slowly, turned their head.
Snap took in a sharp intake of air. He couldn’t believe it. It was Dr. Gelcro... But..but what was he doing here? What did he want? The expression was unreadable, which did little to comfort him.
“Do you need any assistance?” The guard asked.
Dr. Gelcro narrowed his eyes and shook his head. “No... This won’t take long...” His voice was a tad more growly than Snap ever heard it. “I’ll let you know if anything remains.”
Snap felt his heart skip a beat at this. He hardly noticed when Taima backed away, likely terrified by what Dr. Gelcro’s words could entail. No remains? Snap shuddered at the thought of that. He stared in fear as Dr. Gelcro opened up the door. Snap’s heart pounded against his heart as the doctor shut the door behind him and approached him.
Snap struggled on the bed, trying to get away. His good leg kicked against the blanket, knocking it partly off. He tried to get up, but as soon as he put pressure on his bad leg, he let out a scream and he collapsed against the bed. He curled up into a ball, his cheeks stinging as the tears stained it, tinting it red. Unable to go anywhere, he looked up at Dr. Gelcro with wide, terrified eyes.
“Hold still, Snap. This won’t take long.” Dr. Gelcro said. He reached down behind him, removing whatever was attached to the leather strap around his body.
Snap shook his head. “No..please don’t do it...” Snap whispered, his voice cracked in emotion.
“I’m sorry Snap.” Dr. Gelcro narrowed his eyes. To Snap’s horror, he pulled out what looked to be a large gun. It had a broad tip, had some lights on it, and looked positively lethal. “But there’s no other way.”
Snap shook his head, crying softly. He stared at the doctor pleadingly, silently begging him not to do it. But as Dr. Gelcro aimed the thing at him, he knew there was nothing he could do. Snap knew this was it. He was not going to see his friends anymore. He was not going to see another day. And he couldn’t stop it. All he could do was close his eyes and accept fate.
He heard the click of the trigger being pulled. He heard the device hum to life. He heard the sound of the blast ringing in his ears. The last thing he felt before darkness graciously braced him was a flash of pain throughout his body. Then nothing.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Nov 3, 2014 19:57:35 GMT -5
Chapter 30: Innocense
You know, every world will have its test. Don't blame for what I have become! -With Me, Crush 40
Taima was in absolute shock. He had a hard time comprehending what he had just seen. Even though his eyes could clearly see it, a part of him was in denial.
What prompted the doctor to shoot Snap like that? He never heard of jails operating like this. He never heard of jails performing executions in the cells where other prisoners could see them. He couldn’t think of a time when such a thing was done without future notice. Snap hadn’t even gotten to the trial yet.
But that didn’t stop the doctor from attacking him. Snap looked lifeless, laying prone on the ground. He had convulsed when he was blasted with the bright orange energy and fallen off. He hadn’t moved in the past several minutes. Neither did the doctor, who stood over him, watching him carefully, as if he was expecting something. Taima couldn’t tell if the doctor intended to kill him or if the blast was just a warning or something.
Either way, it was still a shock that this happened at all. He had tow onder just what was on the doctor’s mind. There had to be something that prompted him to attack like that.
Did Snap take away someone from him too? Did Snap have an escape plan and he was just punishing him? Was there something else that he didn’t know?
Well he wasn’t going to get any answers just sitting around here. He licked his lips nervously, knowing that he was going to have to go over and try to get the bottom of it. Not like he truly cared for Snap. That zoner was the reason why his sister was gone. Snap murdered her. He would never forgive him for that. But he was worried about the doctor’s seemingly unprovoked attack, and he needed to make sure this doctor was not insane or anything.
“Hey...” Taima spoke up. The dog doctor didn’t look at him. Taima tried again. “Hello?” The dog doctor gave him a sideways glance. “Why did you do it?”
The doctor stared at him, twitching his ears. He didn’t answer right away. The expression on his face was a combination of seriousness and solemness. A combination that was quite telling, and told him volumes of the doctor’s intentions. This was obviously something that he felt had to be done. But why? What would prompt him to do this?
“There was no other way.” The doctor replied. He turned his head away and looked down at Snap’s still form. “It would have been difficult to do it otherwise. It would have required moving him, and it would be hard to strike a deal with this place.”
“Move him, doctor?” Taima tilted his head. “Why would you want to move this criminal out of here?”
The doctor gritted his teeth at this. Taima wondered if he touched a sore spot. He took a step back. If the doctor decided to attack him with that... Much to his relief, the doctor lowered it, and with a grip as loose as that, he could tell that the doctor had no intentions on using it on him. “It would have been safer to perform a surgery on him. But that would have caused some problems.”
Taima furrowed his eyes. “Well yeah. The people out there wouldn’t take too kindly of you taking Snap out of here...uhh...doctor...” He pointed his finger at him. “What’s your name?”
“Call me Dr. Gelcro.”
“Okay then, Dr. Gelcro.” Taima took a moment to realize that it was this doctor who had informed him before of Snap’s scan turning up negative. Or maybe it was a doctor that looked like him. He didn’t dwell on that fact long. “You didn’t answer my question.” He said, taking a step forward. “Why did you want to take Snap out of here?”
“Well it’s not that I wanted to, or needed to. It was preferable, but I knew that it wouldn’t work.” Dr. Gelcro replied. His tail swished from side to side. “It would have just made the surgery easier. This thing here is rather experimental, and it could have gone wrong. I will have to wait and see and make sure it did its job.” He turned his head and looked at Taima. “If it did, hopefully we won’t have to worry about the signal anymore.”
Taima nodded his head slowly, not answering. He let the doctor continue about his business. He leaned against the wall, his eyes focused on Snap. It seemed that the doctor really did come in here to kill Snap. It seemed rather drastic... without a trial and all... He shrugged his shoulders. He didn’t care too much, so long as Snap had justice handed to him. It wasn’t his concern that he didn’t get a trial. At least now, his reign of terror was over and the zoners can move on with their lives.
But this came a little too late for some zoners. His heart twisted as he remembered Galena. She had been such a sweet zoner. A little naive at times, curious by nature, wandering around... He used to be annoyed by her. But then, don’t siblings often pick on each other? He had often wanted some peace and quiet, but now that he got it...he’d give anything to hear her high-pitched voice again.
Snap had taken that away from him. Snap had robbed him of his sibling. He had stolen it all... The thought still heated up his blood, burning him on the inside. The only comfort he could take is that Snap was gone now. He would never rise again. He would never be able to hurt anyone ever again.
Then he noticed something. A small sound eminating in the room. It wasn’t from him, and it wasn’t from Dr. Gelcro. It took him a bit to realized that it was groaning...and it was coming from....Snap.
No, it couldn’t be... Did the doctor fail? Was Snap truly that indestructable? The stick figure’s heart began to pound against his chest. He looked on, his eyes having a slight tinge of fear to them, as Snap’s body began to move. He looked at this, wondering just how the heck he had survived the attack.
He looked over at the doctor. To his confusion, Dr. Gelcro didn’t seem faced. He couldn’t tell if the doctor didn’t notice or if he was being brave or whatever it could have been. Taima smacked his lips together nervously, thoughts racing through his mind. If Snap could survive that blast, what else was he capable of? Was this how he survived the explosion he had set up a few weeks ago? He needed to get Dr. Gelcro out of there before Snap could make his counterattack.
“Dr. Gelcro!” Taima called out as he moved towards him. “Get out of the way! He’ll...” Dr. Gelcro raised up his hand, halting his advance. Taima took in a few breaths, tilting his head in confusion. “Dr. Gelcro? What are you...?”
“I want to see if it worked.” Said Dr. Gelcro.
“Well...it obviously didn’t.” Taima hissed at him. Was he really that blind? “He’s still moving!”
“That’s what I was hoping for.” Dr. Gelcro said, keeping his eye on Snap.
“What..?” Taima questioned. “B-But I thought that...”
Dr. Gelcro glanced at him quickly. “I was not trying to kill him.”
Taima was taken aback by this. He took a few steps back, staring at the doctor dog in confusion. He stammered as he tried to ask a coherent question. So far, nothing would come out. He was just babbling as his confused mind tried to think of what else the doctor could have been doing. If he hadn’t been trying to kill Snap...then..what was..?
“What were you doing?” Taima managed to say, taking in a few, shaky breaths. “What were you trying to accomplish then? Do you want Snap to have a reason to hurt you?” He lowered his head. “Just like how he hurt me...”
Dr. Gelcro kept his eyes glued to Snap. Taima frowned at this, not liking to be ignored. He opened his mouth and attempted to speak, but Dr. Gelcro merely lifted up his paw, a silent message for him to shut up. He obligued. “I’ll explain it to you in due time. Don’t worry. It’ll all make sense soon.”
Taima stared at him. He glanced nervously towards Snap. “I..hope you’re right...”
The two zoners watched as Snap stirred on the ground. Then, slowly, his eyes opened up.
sss
Snap was so confused, his mind muggy and achey. He couldn’t remember where he was exactly, not right away. He blinked his eyes open, and he was instantly greeted with blurs of colors and shapes. He felt a chilliness in the air, and he knew right away he was not in the hospital or back at home. He was...somewhere else.
The place had a dank smell to it. The smell went through his nostrils, assaulting his senses. It was not a pleasant smell. He let out a cough in reflex. He detected that he was on something hard..and cold. The ground, perhaps? Was he on the ground? Why? How did he get here?
The zoner let out a soft groan as he detected that there was some kind of pain going through his head right now. A dull ache that dominated the front of his head, as if he had been smacked real hard. He lifted up his hand, rubbing his head carefully. What confused him was that the pain seemed to come from more than one place. He could feel something in his leg, too. No, both of them. A dull ache for the most part, but some sharp pain, especially in the one leg.
What had happened to him? Why did his body ache? Why did he feel like someone just tasered him? Why was he so weak? Where were his friends? These questions and more rang through his mind.
He could see a dark shape coming towards him. Black and white, and a bit of red, small dots of crimson. They stared down at him, making eye contact with him. Snap opened his mouth to speak, but at first, all he could do was slur. He smacked his lips a few times as he tried to comprehend his situation.
He saw the dark blur moving in front of him. He blinked his eyes a few times. They slowly started to focus, but not too much. He wobbled his head from side to side, a bit of dizziness starting to overtake him. He grabbed his head, gripping the ground tightly, as he tried to resettle himself before he toppled over again. It was no use and he found himself rolling onto his side as he tried to cope with the unexpected dizziness.
When he looked up, he could see a sharper image of the figure, but all he could make out was that it was some kind of dog with black and white fur. It was holding something out in front of it.
Then it spoke. “Hey, Snap? How many fingers am I holding up?”
The voice was so...echoey. Snap could have sworn he heard many voices at once, speaking in almost perfect harmony. The voice seemed so familiar...yet he could not place it. Where had he heard his voice before? Why did it seem so familiar?
He remembered the echoing words had asked him a question. He looked up at the thing the figure was holding out in front of him. A hand. The things he saw sticking out, they must be fingers. He stared at it, trying to focus. The dizziness still had some hold of him, however, and now he saw something waving all around him, going this way and that. Snap’s head wobbled around as he tried to focus, but he found that this was impossible. He gave the only answer he could think of.
“....s-s-six..?”
The figure lowered their hand down and shook his head. “You are still out of it. I will give you time to recover. Don’t worry. It won’t take long.”
The voice sounded less echoey that time, but he still could not place the voice. His vision was slowly clearing up, and some of the aches were starting to vanish. He pushed himself up onto his hands, and he leaned back. He let out a yelp of surprise when he felt his back hit against something solid, yet soft. A bed... He leaned against it, letting out a few groans as his tired mind tried to recover.
It took some time before his vision cleared up. He blinked a few times, lifting up his head and looking around. Yes, he remembered now. A prison. He had been arrested. He could feel his mind clearing up some more. Some things were still muggy, but he was remembering some things. Like Taima... He winced when he saw the zoner. He had hurt him badly earlier.
He froze when he saw who it was standing over him. The zoner stared down at him, his expression largely unreadable. Snap wanted to get away, but he suddenly became aware of all the pain that he was in. He froze in terror, looking up at the zoner in fear.
“D-Dr...Gelcro....” Snap managed to say, gritting his teeth. “What are you doing here?”
Dr. Gelcro’s expression softened up. He moved closer to Snap. The small zoner cringed away, uncertain of what to expect from the husky zoner. What exactly did he have planned for him? What was he up to this time? The dog zoner didn’t appear to threaten him, but Snap was not going to lower his guard.
“It is okay, Snap. I am not going to hurt you.” Dr. Gelcro said. He reached forward and he placed his paw on top of his head gently. “I know that you are innocent.”
“Wh-Wh-What?!” Spluttered Taima.
Snap blinked, just as confused as Taima. Wasn’t Dr. Gelcro one of the doctors who had blamed him before? He recalled how nasty he had been. What had prompte this change in attitude?
Dr. Gelcro gave a small, faint smile. “What do you remember, Snap?”
Snap tilted his head in confusion. Why was the doctor asking him that? Was this all a trick? Was Dr. Gelcro just trying to mess with him? The thought of that made Snap a little angry. He had been through so much lately. He didn’t need to...
Wait a minute..
How was it he could remember this...?
Wasn’t he...?
Snap could remember that, for days on end, he could hardly remember anything that happened from before he woke up. He remembered that this had been going on for a while. But this time around, when he woke up, he could remember a lot more than he did in the past. He recalled that, before, if he’d wake up from being knocked out, his mind would not recall anything that happened, and his memory would be wiped clean of whatever happened the previous day.
But now... Something changed. He felt as though his mind had been opened up. He could practically feel shockwaves of...something...washing through him, intermixing with his nerves, and making his brain seem to untie itself.
Then it happened. Something he thought was never going to happen these past few weeks. Something that was finally going to turn the tides on the whole case, and bring about proper justice, to the one who deserves it the most.
He remembered what Sandra had done. He remembered the explosion. He remembered everything.
“Well?” Dr. Gelcro asked, his voice a hopeful tone. “Did it work? Do you remember?”
Snap nodded his head. “Yes... I know what happened.”
sss
“I know what happened.”
Never before had Dr. Gelcro been so glad to hear those words. He felt his heart begin to flutter as happiness spread through him. He did his best to control the smile that was spreading across his face. He couldn’t forget that he was on a mission here.
There was some biting feelings of guilt inside of him. He felt bad for how he had acted towards Snap. But right now, he couldn’t focus on that. He pushed the bitter thoughts aside, reminding himself of his mission, what he came here to do. He came here to find out what happened once and for all. He came here to put a name and face to the one who had truly been the root of all their problems.
And now that the device he used had worked, now that Snap was able to remember, he was finally going to find out the truth.
“Can you tell me what happened?” Dr. Gelcro asked.
Snap nodded. He rubbed his head with his hand, staring up at him in confusion. “What..what did you do to me..?”
Dr. Gelcro blinked in confusion. It took him seconds to realize what he was talking about. He lifted up the device for him to see. “I used this on you.” He looked down at it, stroking it a few times. “Some kind of medical thing a child drew long ago. No one ever had the guts to use it. I took the risk.”
“Why?” Snap asked.
“Well...” Dr. Gelcro sucked on his lip. Then he said, “Mosaic brought it to my attention that there was a strange smell coming from your room...your bed. I thought at first, you were up to something. It had taken me a while to recognize the smell. It was then I realized you had something inside you, a tumor, so I grabbed this thing to get rid of it.” He flinched. “It was a risk...but it wasn’t like I had much of another choice.”
Snap tilted his head. “So the tumor that has been blocking my memories is gone now?”
Dr. Gelcro nodded his head. “Yeah. Completely gone.”
Snap stared at him for a few seconds. They locked eyes with one another. Then, slowly, Snap smiled. “Thank you...”
Dr. Gelcro smiled at this. Seeing Snap smile like this did make him feel good inside. It was a good first step towards amending the wrongs he committed. Once again, he felt the horrible ache of guilt clawing at his heart and chest. He did his best to push it back. He focused on the now. Feeling guilty would do nothing to solve what was going on. Only knowledge and action would.
Dr. Gelcro motioned his hand forward. He didn’t say a word. He stared at Snap expectantly, waiting for him to begin explaining. Luckily, Snap got the hint rather quickly, and it didn’t take him long to begin explaining what really happened that day.
“I remember...there was a party... It was not long after that...explosion...”
Snap’s mind was still a little muggy, it would seem. Dr. Gelcro kept quiet, letting the small zoner continue.
“Sandra had invited me to a party. She sent me an invitation. It was to be the day after I had gotten it. She said it was to be in my honor. She wanted to congratulate me on a job well done. I was so excited for it. I looked forward to the party and seeing the faces of the zoners I had helped. She said it was at Shrapnel Tower, so after my friends and I did some investigation, I went to the party.”
This much, Dr. Gelcro pretty much knew. He was aware of the party in Snap’s honor. Although he had thought that Snap was the one who set it up. If what Snap said was true, and it was Sandra... He pushed the thoughts aside as Snap went on with his story.
“When I got there, there were so many zoners. I was greeted by several...including his sister.” Snap gestured over to where Taima was. The stick figure was quiet, listening intently with wide eyes. “Sandra approached me, and told me she had a surprise for me. I had wanted to wait, figuring it would be more polite that way. But she insisted I come with her. So I did. I followed her into the back hallways for a while. We weren’t reaching anything, and I began to wonder if we were lost. So I tried to ask her, and then...”
Dr. Gelcro noticed that Snap’s eyes widened. Seeing the expression on his face, the dog zoner realized that Snap must have hit an unpleasant part of his memory. He took a step forward and placed a hand on his shoulder. “Ride it out. Take as long as you want to. I will let you take your time, but I need to know this. And you need to talk about this.”
“Yeah, I know..” Snap nodded his head. “It’s just...hard and...”
“I understand.” Dr. Gelcro said.
Snap took in a shaky breath. The dog could have sworn he heard a sniffle from the superhero zoner. He waited patiently for the zoner to continue. He realized how painful this was for him to speak. If he could, he would find another way to find out. But he knew there were limited options. Snap was the only one who witnessed what happened.
Soon Snap seemed to work up the courage to continue. He swallowed dryly and took in a deep breath. He looked at Taima for a second, and then he looked back at Dr. Gelcro. He licked his lips once, and he continued the story.
“There was an explosion. It ripped through the building. I must have passed out. I remember waking up in pain. There was fire and heat everywhere. I was in pain, and I couldn’t move. I tried to find out where everyone was...and that’s when I saw her.”
“Sandra?” Dr. Gelcro asked.
Snap winced at the name. He nodded his head. “Y-Yeah.. She was coming towards me. She looked..kind of remorseful, but the look in her eyes.. I could tell she had meant to do that. She told me...that I crossed the line, that she had no choice...then she..” He gripped his head.
“Take your time.” Dr. Gelcro said gently. “Let the words flow forth.”
Snap swallowed hard. “She said it won’t become a distant memory, and then she put her hand on my head... then I passed out...and I woke up at the hospital.” He licked his lips nervously, his eyes darting left and right. He looked up at him. “The rest you know.”
Dr. Gelcro nodded his head. He didn’t say a word. He leaned away from Snap, pressing his back against the bunk bed. Indeed, he did know how the rest went down, at least...enough of it to make a conviction. His mind swirled with thoughts as he realized the implications of what Snap said. If they were true, and after what he smelled, and the device, which only would have knocked Snap out if he did have a tumor... he already had a good idea of what had happened.
It had been Sandra the whole time. Sandra was the one who organized the party. He bet if he searched Snap’s tree house, he would find proof of that. He’d find the card that Sandra herself had signed. Sandra was the one who caused the explosions that killed all those innocents. She had placed a tumor in Snap’s head. He didn’t know how, but somehow she had pulled it off.
He knew what this meant. He knew what all of this was pointing to. There was no denying it.
Sandra had framed Snap.
Not only did she frame him, but she had made it impossible for him to defend himself. She robbed him of those memories of that day. She had made him doubt himself. She had made almost everyone else doubt him, think he was insane or lying. She had manipulated everyone, all so that she could get away with murder while Snap was forced to remain here, locked up and rotting in prison.
And he...he had helped in this endeavor. The dog zoner could not deny it. He was quite guilty himself. He had believed that Snap was lying to everyone, and he had been so convinced that Snap was the one playing everyone for fools...when it was really Sandra who had been doing it. He couldn’t shake off the guilty feeling, knowing that he was, in part, responsible for the torment Snap had gone through. He realized that Dr. Crobat had been right the whole time. There really had been something wrong with Snap. There was something up with the scans. Snap really had been a victim this whole time.
He wished he had listened earlier. He wished he would have noticed something was wrong. Instead, he had fallen right into Sandra’s hands. He had believed the lies she set up for everyone. He thought that Snap was a monster, when in reality, he was being played like a pawn.
The realization that Sandra had caused all this pain and misery to Snap, to know that she was the one who was behind that machine...it boiled his blood. He couldn’t believe that anyone would do such a thing to another zoner. He was furious that he had been played, tricked. He wished he had seen it earlier, see through Sandra’s lies, expose her for the monster that she was....
But as angry and guilty as he felt, these would do nothing to stop Sandra. They would do nothing to expose to everyone just what kind of person she really was. They needed to take action, before she was allowed to continue on her horrid scheme.
The question was...just what was she up to?
He was shaken out of his thoughts when he saw the look on Snap’s face. He was trembling, his eyes wide in fear. He was obviously thinking about Sandra. The husky couldn’t blame him for being afraid. No one in ChalkZone City thought that Sandra could do something like this. She had always been so nice... If she could wipe Snap’s memory and force him to suffer all this pain... What else would she do?
Dr. Gelcro moved in closer. He rested down on one knee beside the small zoner. He reached forward, his fingers gently squeezing his arm. Snap looked up at him and cringed. Dr. Gelcro sighed sadly. He had a feeling Snap would not fully recover that quickly from the way he had treated him. It would take a little longer.
“Don’t worry, Snap. She won’t hurt you again.” Dr. Gelcro said, smiling gently. “I promise.”
Snap looked at him wide-eyed. “Are you sure?”
“Positive. Now that I know the truth, she won’t get far.” Dr. Gelcro assured him. “And...I...” He bit his lip, turning his head away. Guilt washed over his face. “I’m...sorry...for the way I treated you. It was wrong of me to do.”
Snap didn’t say a word. He stared at the dog zoner for several moments. Then he smiled. Still no words spoken. But Dr. Gelcro didn’t need them to know what the zoner was thinking. Snap had forgiven him. The realization of this caused him to smile, and he felt some weight being lifted off his shoulders.
He soon frowned softly. There was still work to be done. Sandra was out there, somewhere. He still had no clue what she might be up to. What was she using the machine for? How many more innocents did she plan on killing? What was her ultimate scheme? That was what they had to find out.
Dr. Gelcro was about to tell Snap to get up when he realized his ankle was hurt. He looked at it intently, realizing that it appeared dislocated. His eyes widened in shock, then narrowed in anger. He knew who was responsible for this. He shot a glare over at Taima. The stick figure winced and backed off. Dr. Gelcro watched him for a few seconds, making his displeasure known. He then looked down at Snap sadly.
“Snap, we need to go talk to the head warden.” Dr. Gelcro said. “We need to tell him what’s been going on.”
“I-I can’t...” Snap whimpered softly. He held onto his leg. “M-My ankle..”
“I know. I’ll take care of it.” Dr. Gelcro said. He reached over towards Snap. Seeing Snap cringe, he said, “Please don’t struggle. Try to relax. I won’t be able to do it if you move around too much.”
“Is it going to hurt?” Snap asked softly.
“It might. It will hurt less if you don’t move.” Dr. Gelcro said. “Do you understand?”
“Y-Yeah..” Snap said.
Dr. Gelcro gently grabbed Snap by his shoulders. He pulled him away from the bed. Then, carefully supporting him as he went, he lowered the zoner towards the ground. He pushed his hands underneath Snap’s body and lifted him up. He wanted to keep Snap’s body straight, as if he lifted him straight up, he would have aggravate the injury.
Once he had Snap on the bottom bunk, he moved around and crawled in from the front. Snap’s legs were facing him. He reached forward and grabbed Snap’s leg. He stopped when he saw how much he was wincing in pain. He bit his lip, realizing he may need extra help. Snap might not be able to hold still, and if he struggled too much, he might hurt himself more. He didn’t want to do it, but there was really only one person he could ask for assistance here.
“Hey you.” Dr. Gelcro turned to Taima. He looked over at him. “Yeah you. Come over here.”
Taima hesitated. He didn’t waste much time, though, and he went over towards him slowly. He had an uncertain look on his face. He kept his head turned away, not looking at either of them.
When he arrived, he said, “...what did you want me to do..?”
Dr. Gelcro pointed his fingers towards Snap and said, “Hold him still. I need to reduce his dislocated leg.”
“O-Okay...” Taima said.
Snap whimpered in fear as Taima came close. The tall zoner hesitated, biting his lip, something like guilt washing over his face. A glare from Dr. Gelcro prompted the zoner to move forward. Snap attempted to struggle as Taima was getting closer, but a few soft words of comfort from Dr. Gelcro seemed to be enough to calm him down.
When Taima got close enough, he grabbed Snap’s arms and held them down with one hand. He then used his other hand to press down on his chest and stomach, pushing him against the bed.
With Snap secured now, Dr. Gelcro turned his attention to Snap’s dislocated ankle. He grabbed onto it, one paw gripping the bottom part of his leg, the other wrapping around his foot. He knew he was aggravating the burn injuries, but there was little ways to do this without touching the damaged skin, and he had forgotten to bring numbing needles. He felt bad about hurting Snap. He could see the pain in his eyes as he applied pressure to his leg. But this had to be done.
“Close your eyes, Snap, and take a deep breath. Try to relax.” Dr. Gelcro said. “I will make this as quick as I can.”
Dr. Gelcro kept his firm grip on the leg. He mustered up strength in his arm, preparing for the action that needed to be done. He took a few breaths himself. He gave one more sympathetic look to Snap before he took action. With one swift motion, he twisted the ankle, and there was a loud crack.
sss
He couldn’t believe it. It had to be some kind of lie, right? Or maybe he misheard? There’s no way that...
It could all be a lie, yeah. The doctor, he could have been lying. Maybe he was in cahoots with Snap the whole time. Maybe this was all part of their scheme. Snap could have allies everywhere. Anyone of the zoners could be an ally in disguise. The ones in the mob he was in, they could have been faking it.
But...what if it was true? What if Snap really had been framed? What if he was an innocent, just like the other zoners who had perished in the flames? What if, this whole time, they had been played, tricked by someone none of them thought would do something like this? The possibilities moved through his head, shaking him in a cold chill.
Taima was sitting on the bottom bunk, his head lowered. His hands gently gripped the bed, his wide eyes staring at nothing. If the other prisoners were speaking, he wasn’t hearing them. He was lost in his own thoughts.
Today hadn’t exactly turned out how he thought. Then again, how could he have prepared for a visit from the doctor? How could he have predicted that said doctor would have shot Snap, seemingly curing him? What could he have done to prepare for the story that Snap had given shortly after? It was all..so much to take in.
Right now, he was alone in the cell. A short time ago, Dr. Gelcro had fixed Snap’s leg, popping the ankle back into place. Snap had screamed in pain and nearly passed out. Not long after that, the doctor took him and left the cell to go speak to the head warden, leaving him alone.
Taima was grateful for the solitude. He..he needed some time to think. There was a lot to take in.
Was it..was it possible that he had been tormenting the wrong zoner? The thought left a bad taste in his mouth. He resisted the urge to throw up. He found it hard to believe that they all had played right into Sandra’s hands. There was still no proof, and a part of him wanted to believe that Snap was behind all this, and that he was just trying to trick them. But...there was still a chance that he was telling the truth. Should he really dismiss it all, or should he take it into consideration?
Was it really right of him at all to hurt someone like that? Should he have controlled himself more? Perhaps... It was often hard to control the desire for revenge. He thought he had been doing the right thing by hurting the one he felt was responsible.
But what had that done to him in the end? It made him look like a monster. Now he understood why some people say that true strength comes from inaction in the fact of temptation. He had given into the desire of revenge and tortured another zoner just to get back at them. And, in the process, he turned himself into a monster. He had become the very thing he hated. There was no excuse for his behavior.
Galena...what would she think of him now? Those kids were right. She wouldn’t agree to this. She would look upon him in shame and disgust. She was too sweet to do something this horrible. She had looked up to him, but if she saw what he had become... She’d probably disown him and he would not blame her.
Tears flowed from Taima’s face. Guilt flowed through him, twisting his stomach. He felt a sob crack at his throat. He pulled his legs onto the bunk bed. He leaned his body forward and he rested his chin on his knees.
There was no one to blame but him. He had initiated those horrible attacks on Snap. Regardless if he were innocent or guilty, Taima realized that hurting Snap was the wrong thing to do. He closed his eyes, letting the tears of shame sting his face. He ignored what the other cellmates said as he cried to himself.
In seconds, he rolled to the side, landing on the bed. He sniffled and curled his body inward. He became lost in his thoughts, lost in his tears and crying, and just laid there. The cell filled with the echoes of sobs, and this time, it wasn’t Snap who was crying.
sss
“Absolutely not.” Okoth said, folding his arms, his dragon tail twitching. “I cannot allow it.”
“What?! Why not?!” Dr. Gelcro snarled at him.
“Because...” Okoth glanced down at Snap. And then back to Dr. Gelcro. “It is all circumstantial. I can’t just let him walk free that easily. You need to provide proof.”
“I just told you what happened!” Dr. Gelcro snapped at him. “Are you saying it’s not good enough?”
“That’s exactly what I’m saying.” Okoth growled.
Snap watched this dislpay in silence. He hadn’t attempted to speak. He was in too much pain, too stunned, do think of what to say. He feared he might end up making things worse. He knew that he was hated here. He had seen the way the zoners here looked at him. Would they take anything he said seriously? Probably not.
He was still trying to recover from what had happened recently. This day...it had been some rollercoaster. He had been tortured by Taima again. The stick figure had dislocated his ankle. The pain from that radiated through his leg, making him whimper. Then Dr. Gelcro showed up and shot him with something that made the tumor in his head go away. Dr. Gelcro had apparently realized he was innocent and came to help him. The memories all flowed back through him, and Snap told the husky everything. Then Dr. Gelcro, with Taima’s help, had reduced his ankle, which was incredibly painful, and now here they were, trying to speak to the head warden.
Snap had to lean against his cane to keep himself from falling over. Even then, he could feel the pain moving through his legs, especially the one with the recently reduced ankle. Tears of pain formed in his eyes as he tried to cope with it. It wasn’t as bad as before. He wasn’t going to pass out or anything. But it was still horrible.
He watched as Dr. Gelcro tried to reason with the warden. Okoth seemed hellbent on keeping him in prison. Dr. Gelcro had told him all about what Sandra had done, and how she had been tricking and lying to them all. But Okoth wouldn’t have any of it, and insisted that they provide proof. How they were going to do that, he wasn’t sure.
“Come on now, be reasonable.” Dr. Gelcro pleaded. “Let him go. He doesn’t belong here.”
Okoth shook his head. He bared his sharp teeth. “That isn’t the way things are run around here.”
“But he is innocent!” Dr. Gelcro cried.
Okoth snorted. “It doesn’t matter. The law is the law.” He pointed a finger at the husky. “If you want him to be able to leave, you need to provide a good case. Besides...” He folded his arms against his chest. “The runt needs to be present at the trial tomorrow. There’s no getting around that.”
“Do you have any idea what Sandra is going to do?!” Dr. Gelcro leaned closer, staring at the dragon intently, his face close to his.
Okoth narrowed his eyes. “No....” He leaned forward. He pressed a claw against Dr. Gelcro’s shoulder, causing the husky to wince. “But neither do you...” The dragon pushed the husky back. “So go trample on your own tail.”
Snap watched this in silence. The mention of Sandra sent a cold chill down his spine. He still found it hard to believe that she had been the one to do this to him the whole time. She was the one who had tormented him, hurt him, made him forget...and all this time, he thought that...
Snap found it hard to keep back the tears of anger and betrayal. He wasn’t able to stop a few from escaping his eyes, rolling down his cheeks, staining his orange prison uniform. He could feel the burning anger grind at his stomach, trying to claw its way out. He could feel his body shake a little as he realized just how much he had been manipulated and fooled.
He thought he could trust Sandra. He thought that she was a friend. He thought he could tell her everything. She had acted like she had cared about him. She comforted him in his time of need. She had offered help where others turned their backs on him. And to learn that it was all a filthy lie... He couldn’t help but form a fist with his free hand, shaking it.
How could she do this to him? How could she hurt him so much? He had helped her. He had tried to be her friend. He thought they were friends. She had been grateful for his help. And this was how she treated him? By using him as a pawn to escape trouble? It was sickening...
He needed to confront her. He needed Sandra to listen to what he had to say. There was a lot he wanted to tell her. He needed to spread the word of the truth so that they all knew what kind of person she was. She needed to be brought to justice so that all those who suffered because of her could finally get some closer.
Despite the fact that he was still reeling from the betrayal and hurt, even though a part of him was still stunned and shocked by this revelation, he knew what had to be done. He knew that Sandra needed to be arrested. He pushed aside his own personal feelings, filling his insides with the drive and determination to finally close this case once and for all.
But before he can do that, he needed to get out of this place. He needed to convince Okoth. He stared at the dragon, watching as he continuously argued with Dr. Gelcro. He bit his lip. He hoped that a solution was figured out soon.
sss
“Mint!” Rudy shouted in horror as he and Penny watched the terrifying scene.
“Stop it, Sandra!” Penny pleaded with her, but the dragon simply ignored her. “Please! Stop it!”
But Sandra didn’t listen. She paid little attention to what Rudy and Penny were saying. Her eyes were focused solely on Mint. There was a primal look in her eyes, the urge to take action. And it was clear that nothing was going to shake her from this. Not even a threat.
Rudy felt his heart pound against his chest. He watched the scene before him, unable to look away. Sandra was attacking Mint. She knocked him into the ground, and was beating him with one of his own crutches, one of the crutches that had been drawn for him. Again and again, she slammed it into his back. Each time it hit, Mint would let out a cry of pain. He struggled on the ground, trying to get away, but it was no use. Sandra had him pinned down affectively. He was not going anywhere.
The scene before him made his heart ache. Seeing someone, especially a friend, getting hurt like this was too much for him to bear. He wanted to do something, he wanted to go get Mint out of there. But he couldn’t, and neither could Penny. Despite their strong desire to save Mint, there was nothing they could do.
During the fight, after she had knocked Mint back off his crutches, Sandra had noticed them attempting to help their friend. She would have none of it, and she used her healing powers on them again. The two screamed as they fell to the ground, and before they knew it, Sandra had tied them up. Where she got the rope was not of their concern. What they were more worried about was the fact that Mint was in trouble, and they could do nothing now that their arms were tied behind their backs and their magic chalk confiscated.
Mint had fought bravely against her. Despite his predicament, he had still held his ground pretty well. He had managed to draw a few things to help in his fight against Sandra, such as a robotic constricting snake and a self-shooting water balloon. But nothing held her back for long, and she managed to gain the upperhand.
Rudy remembered the anger he felt when Sandra decided to play unfair and used her powers to strike pain into Mint. This distracted the boy long enough for her to get his magic chalk away from him, rendering him even more helpless. She picked up one of his crutches and began to hit him with it.
Mint was still on the ground, struggling, crying out in pain. He looked up at Sandra, making pleas for mercy. She ignored them all and just continued to strike him as if he said nothing. She growled at him, baring her sharp teeth. It didn’t seem like she was going to stop anytime soon.
“Sandra! Stop it!” Rudy shouted as loud as he could.
Sandra’s ears twitched at this. But she did not stop. Not yet. She pulled the crutch up once more, and, with a snarl, struck down. It hit against the side of Mint’s head. The young teenager’s body stiffened up at this and he let out a howl of pain. Rudy and Penny gasped in horror at just how hard he had been struck. It was a miracle he didn’t pass out.
At least, Sandra appeared to listen to them. She let out a few growls before she got up from Mint. She took a few steps back away from him, glaring at him for a few moments. Mint looked up at her and let out a pained whimper. She growled at him, causing him to cringe. Satisfied by this reaction, she smirked and turned away from him. She headed back towards Rudy and Penny.
“How could you do that...?” Rudy hissed at her. “How could you beat up someone who missing part of their leg?”
Sandra tilted her head, then shrugged. “Well, he was armed. So it wasn’t like he was helpless or anything. Besides...” Her ears lowered. “The brat was asking for it.”
“He was just trying to help us!” Penny cried. “You were the one who...”
Sandra cut her off. “He should have kept his mouth shut. He was spilling nonsense.”
Rudy growled at this. “He was just telling the truth! He was calling you out on the horrible things you did!”
Sandra waved a dismissive hand. “All rubbish talk. He doesn’t know what he’s talking about...” She folded her arms against her chest. “You all don’t know what you’re saying. None of you understand where I’m coming from, nor will you even try. How sickening...”
Rudy would have formed a fist and slammed it into the ground if he weren’t tied up. “What are you talking about?! You’re the one who committed those crimes! You’re the one who tormented our friend! You’re the one who beat up a disabled person! And you have the gall to say we just don’t understand?!”
Sandra stared at him, glaring softly. She curled her lip up partially, showing her sharp teeth. “I already tried explaining it to you. And all you care about is...”
“We care about helping our friend!” Penny snapped at her.
“Indeed you are. So am I.” Sandra said. “I am helping Snap. I am trying to make him see the error of his ways. I want him to know how I felt when he destroyed my machine, when he betrayed me. I am teaching him an important lesson.” She raised her head up, her ears moving upwards. “Trust me, he will become a better person for it. Then we can all move on with our lives.”
“You’re disgusting...” Penny said, her eyes narrowed into slits. “You really think you’re doing Snap, or anyone else, any good? You hurt him! You hurt all of us! How does that help us?!”
Sandra chuckled. “Sometimes pain is the best motivator, girl. Pain sticks. By using pain, I can guarantee that he will never forget this experience.”
Rudy struggled against his binds. “You’re a monster!”
Sandra tilted her head at this, raising one ear up. “You still call me that? How rude...” She shook her head. She gave Rudy a saddened look. “I tried to explain to you what I’m doing, and how it’s for the best, you still won’t listen to me. You still view me as the enemy. I wish I didn’t have to be this way.” She let out a sigh, leaning back, her tail swishing slowly from side to side. “All I am doing is uploading a promise. How could you think that was so wrong?”
“Because you’re hurting people!” Rudy snapped, clenching his teeth tightly. “You’re tortuing innocents, and you killed so many! There’s no way to justify that!”
“Except with a promise.”
“Only in your twisted world!”
Sandra shook her head. “Still only looking at the small picture I see. I should have realized you would be too naive to realize the truth.” Sandra turned her back to them. “The world works in mysterious ways as you know. One of the things you should know is how it operates by rules that seem strange, but make sense once you know them. And one of the rules is that a promise should always be uphold, for it tests the integrity of the individual. Any shattering of the promise destroys that intregity and is a violation of the rules.”
“You can’t honestly believe that...” Rudy said softly.
“In what world does that make any sense?” Penny called out.
“Why, this one of course.” Sandra held up her hand in gesture. She looked up towards the ceiling. She gave a smile. “I learned that myself, not long after I was created. Honesty will get you somewhere. Keeping promises, no matter how brutal, will get you everywhere.” She looked over her shoulder at them, her smile broadening. She reached down with her tail and cupped Penny’s chin. “I wish you two would see reason. I wish you would understand what I was trying to do.” She then cupped Rudy’s chin with her tail. He winced as the spikes were pressed against him. “We could all get along much better if you would take the time to see things from my perspective.”
“That would be a terrifying experience.” Rudy said bitterly.
Sandra narrowed her eyes and growled. Then she softened her expression quickly and gave a quick chuckle. “Sometimes, Rudy, your naivity amuses me.” She turned herself around. She raised her back up, her tail rising into the air. She took a step forward, one foot out in front of her, as she placed a hand against her chest, grinning. “You cannot blame me for the rules. I didn’t create them. I simply follow them.” With that, she whirled around and began to walk away.
“You bitch...” Rudy growled under his breath.
Sandra raised her ears at this, freezing in her spot. She turned her head and glared down at Rudy. “What was that...?”
Rudy didn’t bother to answer her. He simply glared back at her, baring his teeth. He made it fully clear that he was not happy with her. Penny did the same. Even Mint and Doofus Rudy, who were both terrified, were glaring at her. Sandra hardly paid attention to them, and stared only at Rudy, growling softly.
Rudy would never understand the way zoners like Sandra thought. He couldn’t understand just how she could be created with this kind of mindset, or what drove her to adopt such a heinous way of thinking. Yeah, he would agree that keeping a promise was important, but not if it meant hurting someone. How could Sandra think like this? How could she twist the meaning of a promise and use it to harmful ends?
It was sickening how she kept on trying to justify her actions. It boiled his blood knowing that she was doing whatever she could to justify what she did. She refused to see that she was wrong. She refused to accept that it was she who had been mistaken. She didn’t see faults in her own actions, yet she saw plenty of them in others.
She was a sick, vile person, a twisted fiend. She needed to be locked away, where she couldn’t hurt anyone again. He struggled harder, trying to get free. He was supposed to be the guardian for ChalkZone, its protector. He had to save it from this new threat. He just had to...
Sandra looked like she was going to snap at them again, but she appeared to have calmed herself down. She was looking at him with that saddened expression from before. He did not give her any sympathy. “You should just relax. Snap’s torment will end soon. I’m certain he’ll see the light, and he’ll apologize to me when he sees what he has done.”
“Apologize to you?!” Penny cried in shock. “How about you apologize to him!”
“Because I am doing nothing wrong.” Sandra said simply.
Although Rudy wanted to retort, he held back. Sandra was not going to listen. He had something else he wanted to say. “You are sure he would apologize to you?”
“Of course. He is my friend after all.” Sandra said. Rudy and Penny growled at this, Mint and Doofus Rudy looking at her in disgust. Of course she would still try to claim she was Snap’s friend. “After he apologizes and I forgive him, we’ll mend everything up and it’ll be fine.”
“What if he doesn’t learn his lesson?” Rudy asked, narrowing his eyes into slits. “What if we turn out to be right? What then?”
Sandra widened her eyes in shock at this. She seemed stunned, as if she hadn’t expected that kind of question. After she recovered ,shaking her head once, she replied, “Then I guess I have no choice but to kill him.” Rudy widened his eyes in horror, his friends looking equally terrified. “I can make sure he gets convicted and dies of lethal injection.”
“How dare you!” Shouted Penny.
“How could you do that?!” Rudy snapped.
Sandra cocked an eyebrow. “Hey, I didn’t invent the way the world works. It is you two...” She pointed at them. “..who brush off the rules like they are nothing. You’re both disgusting...” She snarled at them for a few seconds before she smiled again. “But good news. I won’t let your friend go to waste if I decide I should mercy kill him.”
“Mercy kill?!” Rudy struggled harder. “You call this mercy?!”
Sandra chuckled at this. She then went on with what she was talking about before. “You see, if I do end up killing Snap, I will use his meat in a new recipe.” Rudy and his friends stared at her in horror. “Nothing tastes better than the meat from a friend. Especially a friend who is terrified.” She put her fingertips together. “Oh I’m sure my customers will love it!”
Rudy couldn’t believe the words he was hearing. Sandra..she truly did have a sick mind. He exchanged glances with his friends, including Doofus Rudy. All of them had a message of horror and disbelief in their eyes. But also anger. They were all furious with what this monster had done, furious that she is acting like she was doing nothing wrong.
How could she treat a friend like this? How could she treat anyone like this? She didn’t care about Snap. She didn’t care for his safety. She just saw him as a piece of meat. She dehumanized all the zoners, seeing them as walking hamburgers. They wouldn’t be surprised if she began to see humans as a delicacy, too, wanting to try to eat them sometime. A risky move due to the Real World properties. But they didn’t doubt that she would be crazy enough to try something like that.
Rudy was not going to let her get away with this. He was not going to let her kill Snap. He was not going to let her continue to torture him all for some stupid promise. He was not going to give her a chance to hurt any other zoners. He would stop her.
Somehow, someway, he would.
“S-Snap would..” Doofus Rudy spoke up. Sandra looked over at him. “If he found out what you did to Doofus Penny, he would run away from you. H-He’s too smart to think you’re a friend. A friend does not eat a friend.”
Sandra stared at him, twitching her once. “And you are an expect?” She said as she moved her body around to face him.
Despite his fearful expression, Doofus Rudy was putting up a front. He nodded his head in confirmation. “He would report you. He’s a good citizen. He’d call the cops and send you away.”
Sandra narrowed her eyes. “What would you know about friendship? You’re just a worthless little retard. You have no place in this world. Your only use...” Her mouth ticked into a dark smile. “...is food.”
Rudy, Penny, and Mint gasped in terror as Sandra began to advance on the little zoner.
Doofus Rudy widened his eyes in fear. He attempted to get up. He screamed as he fell back down, pain still wracking and twisting through his body. He looked up at Sandra, shivering. “Please, don’t hurt me...”
Sandra just smiled twistedly. “You have no friends. No one cares about you. They just see a stupid little boy running around, surprised that he’s still alive. Let me rectify that...” Doofus Rudy widened his eyes, staring at her pleadingly. “You are just cattle. So be a good little boy and let me...harvest you.” Her voice got deep and growly at this. “Allow me to give you a real purpose in ChalkZone.”
“N-No..please...” Doofus Rudy pleaded. But Sandra did not listen to him.
“Leave him alone!” Penny cried.
“S-Stop...!” Mint managed to say, seething in pain.
“Don’t do it!” Rudy shouted, his eyes wide.
But their cries fell on deaf ears. The only thing the human children could do was watch in terror as Sandra advanced menacingly towards Doofus Rudy, the intent to kill shining brightly in her eyes.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Nov 4, 2014 21:59:03 GMT -5
Chapter 31: To Make A Sacrifice
End your grief with me. There's another way. Release your life! Take your place inside the fire with her! -Inside The Fire, Disturbed
Oh no...what was he going to do..? He couldn’t stay here forever. He had to get moving. But the pain...he could feel it coursing through his body, paralyzing him. Even the very act of just lifting his arm left him frozen in agony.
Ahead of him, Doofus Rudy could see the evil zoner coming his way. He could see the intent to harm in those eyes. The pupils were shrunk, yet looked so deep it was like an abyss. That small bit of blackness that could still be seen seemed to go on for eternity. It was like he could see the depths of her soul...and he wasn’t liking what he was seeing.
Doofus Rudy looked left and right, trying to figure out what he was going to do. He could barely get up. He was in too much pain. Yet...he had to fight against it. He had to fight the urge to collapse, push past the pain, and get up. There was nothing else that could save him now. He had to make a move.
Rudy, Penny, and Mint would not be able to help him. They lost their magic chalk. Rudy and Penny were still bound on the ground. He could see them squirming, trying to get up to help him. Yet on the ground they still remained. Even if they were to get up, they’d be easily knocked down again. And Mint...his fake leg was missing, he could tell. He wondered what happened to it. He had crutches, but they were tossed away from him. All he could do now was crawl on the ground, dragging his belly across the floor. The process was slow, and if Sandra caught him, he’d stand no chance.
Luckily for Mint, and unluckily for him, Sandra’s attention was no longer on the children. It was on him, and only him.
Sandra continued walking towards him slowly, menacingly. She had her body hunched, tail raised evenly and straight above the ground. Her hands were raised up at her sides, her feather fingers pointed downward. Her teeth flashed, grinning evilly in his direction. He could see the individual sharp teeth. Small, pointed, ready to rip into his flesh. If he didn’t get up, he was going to be dead meat real fast.
Doofus Rudy struggled up to his feet. He let out a few howls of pain, the agony twirling around, keeping him in its tight grasp. Doofus Rudy hissed and staggered, nearly falling over. He clutched his arm to himself, pressing his body against the shelf. He looked over at Sandra, his eyes widening in fear as he saw she was picking up the pace.
After a while of struggling, Doofus Rudy found himself back on his feet. He wobbled a little, and he pushed himself against the shelf again, unable to take a step forward. He took in a few shaky breaths, looking over at the approaching dragon in fear.
“I promise I will make this quick.” Sandra hissed at him. She paused her advancement, lifting up one of her feet. “I just need a good angle, and these babies will do the rest.”
Doofus Rudy let out a low whine as he watched Sandra flex her claws. The sharp talons glinted in the small light of the room, and he could see, even from this distance, how sharp they were. He had flashbacks to his grevious encounter with her that led him to this place. She had seized him when he least expected it, and he found himself being tossed around like a rag doll.
The way she used her feet...it was as though they were another pair of hands. So nimble and flexible, just like her real hands. Except for one thing. While her hands weren’t capable of doing must scratching, her feet were armed with long sharp claws that could easily tear into flesh.
And now she was intending on using those same sharp claws against him again, this time for keeps. He could already feel the claws against his throat, slicing into his meat, causing him to choke on his own blood... He wondered if that was how Doofus Penny met her end. Was she slaughtered in the same way? Just how did Sandra succeed in taking her? As much as the answers frightened him, it was something a part of him wanted to know. It was, what the other zoners would say, closure.
“Think fast.”
Doofus Rudy’s eyes widened in horror as something shiny and metal came spiraling in his direction. He let out a scream and moved his body to the side, despite the pain. He could hear a loud clunk sound, and something tearing. He felt something sharp against his skin. He froze where he was, his eyes shut tightly, whimpering. After a few seconds, he dared to open his eyes.
He could see there was a large knife right beside him. His eyes filled with horror as he saw just how close it was to cutting into his flesh. He shivered hard, unable to move or speak. Only stammers escaped his throat. He looked over at Sandra.
“What? Surprised?” Sandra asked, furrowing her eyes. Then she nodded her head, chuckling. “Oh of course you are. I never told anyone. But for...self defense reasons, I sometimes carry a couple knives with me.” She straightened herself up. She pushed up her cape, revealing a couple knives that were hidden underneath the thick cloth. “I’m sure you didn’t know that about me, right?”
Doofus Rudy still couldn’t speak. He tried to, but his words choked in his throat. He gulped and nodded his head a couple times.
Sandra just smiled at this. “Yeah, I’m not surprised. Nobody ever seemed to notice them. And I admit...they fit so nicely, and I’m so used to them...I sometimes forget they are there.”
Doofus Rudy watched as Sandra reached underneath the cape. Her fingers wrapped around the handle of another knife, this one a tad larger than the one stuck by his shoulder. She held it up in the air with two fingers, looking at him in the eyes. She then let go of it and, faster than Doofus Rudy could detect, she snatched it with her foot. Despite his fear, Doofus Rudy couldn’t help but feel some sense of amazement at how skillfully Sandra had been able to do that, and without scratching herself either.
Sandra stared intently at him, the smile spreading across her face. The words of the children went ignored by her. Even as the trio pleaded with her not to hurt him, still her eyes were only on him. Doofus Rudy pressed his back firmly against the shelf. He looked at his shoulder, seeing how the blade was still caught in his shirt cloth. He then looked back at Sandra. He watched in horrified awe as she flipped the knife in the air a few times, catching it effortlessly with her foot each time, the ankle and leg twisting around as if it were an arm. He then attempted to free himself, grabbing and tugging on the cloth, trying to dislodge the knife.
With a quick chuckle, Sandra tossed the knife in his direction. The sound of whirling metal filled his ears.
“Look out!” Mint shouted.
“Doofus Rudy!” Cried Rudy and Penny.
Doofus Rudy, his hand still gripping the knife’s handle, tilted his head upwards, just enough for him to see the new blade coming towards him. His eyes widened in terror and he attempted to get out of the way. He cried out in pain as his effort to escape cased him to jerk back, the knife tearing at the cloth, irritating his arm injury. He trembled in pain, and then he could feel the second knife thunking, this time against his leg, pinning it there.
“This is quite fun.” Sandra commented. “Maybe I should do this with a couple more pieces of cattle.”
“He’s not cattle!” Rudy snarled at her.
Sandra shrugged. “He’s just a retard. Zoners like him aren’t worth the trouble.” She narrowed her eyes in Rudy’s direction. “Why do you want to save him so badly anyway? Didn’t he give you a gigantic headache when he first came here?”
“Well...yeah...” Rudy admitted.
Doofus Rudy felt his heart sink at this. He recalled that day, when he and Doofus Penny had first been erased. He had only been doing what he was drawn to do. Yet, in his desire to fulfill his purpose, to help people, he ended up being overzealous about it, and was a total pest. He had been created in Rudy’s likeness, and totally mocked it. He wondered if Rudy felt ashame of him on some level.
“But that doesn’t mean I want to see him die. It’s not his fault he was created like that.” Rudy said. He squirmed on the ground a little. He managed to move himself forward a little. “He’s really not that bad. He deserves a chance to live, just like everyone else.”
Doofus Rudy widened his eyes at this. He hadn’t expected Rudy to defend him that much. But then, if he hated him, why would he and the others try to save him? Doofus Rudy couldn’t help but offer a tiny smile at that. It faded away when he heard Sandra’s cold chuckle.
“Oh give me a break! You and I both know that zoners with a single purpose will always keep that purpose in tact. They won’t change. Doofus Rudy here will always be stupid.” Sandra pointed at Doofus Rudy, her head turned to face the real Rudy. “What kind of help do you think he can provide to ChalkZone?”
“And how are you helping ChalkZone by killing him?” Rudy snapped at her. “Do you think ChalkZone is really so heartbroken that he’s around?”
“I’ve seen the way the other zoners look at him.” Sandra hissed.
“That’s not an excuse to hurt him.” Rudy narrowed his eyes. “I highly doubt any one of the zoners really wants to hurt him. Sure, he might make them angry, but he means no harm. He only wants to help people. How can you condemn him for that?”
Sandra twitched her ears. She growled softly at Rudy for a few seconds. She soon turned her back to him. She looked at the ground, her red eyes darting around for a bit. Then she took in a deep breath and she leveled her gaze with Doofus Rudy. “Well, he will help people by satiating their hunger.”
“No! Don’t!” Rudy pleaded, but this time, he was ignored.
Doofus Rudy let out screams as Sandra tossed more knives at him. It seemed like as each few seconds passed, another knife was tossed at him. Even though Sandra didn’t have a lot of knives, it still felt as though she had tossed over a hundred at him. Doofus Rudy kept his eyes shut and turned away, unable to stand the sight of the shiny metal blades coming at him. He could hear the humans scream for Sandra to stop. He could hear telling them to shut up. He felt the rush of wind as the blades hit against him, getting him more and more caught against the shelf’s wall.
Then when it was all over, Doofus Rudy slowly opened up his eyes. Through his vision, blurred by his tears of fear, he turned his head from left and right, surveying what Sandra had managed to accomplish. He was horrified by what he had seen.
There were a total of five knives against him, each one in a different place. They cut through the cloth of his clothing. He was unable to move any of hs limbs, each one pinned affectively. He twisted and turned to no avail. It was a frightening realization for him to know that Sandra had the skill to hit such a small target; the sleeves of his shirt and pants were incredibly thin, almost nonexistent. He attempted to struggle again, yet it was no use. He was stuck.
“Do not be so sad.” Sandra said.
Doofus Rudy looked up at the blue dragon. He hadn’t realized that she had been walking towards him. He didn’t hear her footsteps. This realization made his heart skip a beat.
“You will soon join your little friend. I know how much you miss her.” Sandra’s smile was almost friendly. She tilted her head slightly, barely, and she reached out to touch his cheek. “I’m sure you want to thank me for the reunion.”
Doofus Rudy cringed at her touch. He felt her hand against his skin. It was warm, yet to him, it was bone chilling. There was no comfort in the gesture. He stared at her in fear, pushing himself back as far as he could go. But he was not going anywhere, and everyone knew it.
As Sandra broadened her smile, Doofus Rudy remained silent. He would have tried to beg for his life. He could feel the fear paralyzing him. But even if he could speak..it wasn’t like it was going to make much of a difference. He knew that all too well. The truth was that, no matter what he said to her, she was not going to listen. His begs and pleads, they would just fall upon her as though she had deaf ears.
But perhaps..there was something that she would respond to. Something that, if he were to die now, he wanted to know, and carry with him to his grave.
“Wh-What...did...” He managed to choke out.
“Hmm?” Sandra paused, her expression softening up.
“What did...what did...” It was a struggle to speak, but Doofus Rudy still managed it. He gritted his teeth as he stared at Sandra in the eyes. He tried his best to look brave. “What did you....do to Doofus Penny...?”
Sandra snapped her head back, looking at the zoner in surprise. “Why do you ask?” She leaned forward. “Do you really want to know that?”
Doofus Rudy nodded his head once. “Yeah....I do.”
Sandra stared at him for a few seconds, not saying a word. She looked honestly surprised that he would ask such a question. He wasn’t sure why that was. Not that it mattered all that much to him. All he cared about right now was getting an answer out of the dragon.
He didn’t care if Sandra was confused. He didn’t care if the human children might also be confused by the question. He needed this. He needed closure. Before he died, he had to know what Doofus Penny went through. He had cared about her. He had loved her. He wouldn’t forgive himself in his final moments if he didn’t take the time to figure out what her ultimate fate had been.
“All right then.” Sandra finally spoke after a long silence. “I’ll tell you.”
Doofus Rudy held still and quiet, listening intently to what the dragon zoner had to say.
sss
Sandra had to admit, Doofus Rudy had surprised her. She thought he was a bit too stupid to realize what was happening, yet he managed to figure her out earlier. Now he surprised her again with his question. In his time of nearing death, he still thought about Doofus Penny, and, despite knowing how much the truth would hurt him, he still wanted to find out.
She hated to admit it, but she kind of admired him for that. It took a lot of courage to ask a question like this. Knowing how someone died was not always an easy thing to do. There were some that she was certain would rather not know, as knowing would be too painful.
But not Doofus Rudy. He really wanted to know. She could tell that he was serious. The way he was looking at her, there was no doubt that he wasn’t going to back down from this. He was sucking it up and willing to take the brutal emotional mauling he was about to recieve. A part of her almost considered letting him live because of that. Almost....
Her ears twitched a few times, and it took her a little while to realize that the human children had gone silent. She turned her head, looking around the room, staring at Rudy, Mint, and Penny. They were glaring softly at her. Yet they did not move. Did they want to hear the story, too?
Well regardless if they didn’t, that wasn’t their choice. They were going to hear the tale, whether they wanted to or not. She smiled at this, and she looked back over at Doofus Rudy.
Yeah, she would tell him what happened. Why not? The little guy deserved some closure. She had to admit, she was probably a bit out of line with her retard comments. This was a way that she could sort of make amends with him before she offed him. She couldn’t stand the thought of any zoner being useless in ChalkZone, and thus, she knew she was granting him a favor by turning him into food. He would help zoners then.
She didn’t hesitate anymore. She began her tale.
“I ran into her on my way through the city. We had bumped into each other, and I accidentally caused her to spill her things. I apologized and helped her up. She wanted to thank me by taking me to her...observatory, or whatever she called it. Anyway, we went there and we hung out for a bit and she showed me around.”
“And let me guess. You got pissed off by some of her inventions and you decided to kill her off.” Rudy interrupted her. “How could you?”
Sandra shot him a glare. Then she smiled. “Well..no. That’s not exactly what happened.”
“Why do I not believe you?” Rudy asked, his eyes still narrowed.
Sandra just shrugged her shoulders. It didn’t matter if he believed her or not. That was not of her concern. She just gave him a quick chuckle before turning her attention back to Doofus Rudy. Right now, he was going to get all her attention, her focus. He wanted to know the story, so here it goes.
“What really happened was that, earlier, I had wanted to obtain more meat. You see, I need to keep up with my customers. I need to always make sure I have a supply ready to be used. I never know how many customers I’ll get in a day, and lately, I’ve been getting a lot. So I wanted to make sure I had plenty of meat to use for a few days while I tried to think of what new, wonderful recipes I could make. And then I run into your little friend.”
She pointed at Doofus Rudy, smiling at him. He frowned at her, gritting his teeth. She could leave out most of the details and just sum it up. But she felt that he deserved to know at least a little detail.
Besides, it would be a bit of a cop out if she summarized it too much. Oh yes, there were times when leaving out details was not a good idea. She would consider this one to be such a case. Doofus Rudy might be an idiot, but he was not dumb enough to be satiated by a sentence or two. And she would not be satisfied with that route.
“The real reason I went with her to her place was not because I wanted to be buddy-buddy with her. It was because I happened to notice her...generously sized skull. It was so large compared to the rest of her body. It was rather impressive...and it also meant more meat. But I wasn’t going to kill her willy nilly and take the risk. I needed to know what she tasted like first. So during our...bonding as she would put it, I accidentally scratched her with my claws. I quickly apologized, which she had accepted. I turned away from her and, making sure she couldn’t, see, I licked the blood off my claws.”
Doofus Rudy glared at her. The three children snarled. She chuckled, ignoring this. She continued on with her story.
“I must say, the flavor was quite...unique. The blood is just a mere preview of the whole package, but from that alone, I knew that she was going to taste quite unique. I guess the combination of her sort of intelligence, what with all her inventions,” Sandra raised her hand up in gesture. She recalled all the unique things she saw in that zoner’s place. “And her relative stupidity..” She smiled at the glares she got. “..that combined did something to her blood I suppose, giving it a flavor I had never tasted before.”
“You killed her just for her meat?!” Mint snapped in shock at this.
“Why yes I did, my dear creator.” Sandra looked over in his direction. It was hard for her to believe that one of her two creators really was here. She wasn’t sure why she didn’t realize it was him before, but no matter. She grinned and said, “That is the primary reason I kill any zoner. For their meat. Normally I’d target the hospital and..relieve them of some of the patients. But I took a chance this time, and went after a zoner who could fight back..if she so chose.”
She frowned softly at this. She had wanted a bit of a challenge with Doofus Penny. She wanted a bit of a struggle. She was disappointed when that didn’t happen. True, easy prey was better so she didn’t exert too much strength. Still, that didn’t mean that she didn’t want some kind of fight.
She looked ahead at Doofus Rudy. She guessed she wouldn’t get much of out of him. Though that look in his eyes, and the fact that he did try to fight her, yes that was a bit impressive. Maybe she would get more out of him.
Sandra continued, “It was so easy killing her, too. You wouldn’t believe how effortless it was. Like taking candy from a baby.” Doofus Rudy widened his eyes at this. “I asked her to come over. I intrigued her...scientific mind...with my claws. They seemed to boggle her mind, and she had wanted to see them in action. So I got behind her on a couch and grabbed her shoulder. She was quite impressed and wented another demonstration. Something harder. So I went for her neck.”
Doofus Rudy shook his head. “No..”
“Oh yes. Around her neck, my claws went effortlessly. It was so easy. She didn’t even struggle. I took this chance. I began to apply pressure. She still didn’t move, although she did complain that I was pressing a little too hard. She didn’t even try to struggle until it was too late. My claws were in her throat. You should have seen the look in her eyes, Doofus Rudy. How wide in terror they were, how afraid she was when she realized she was utterly screwed.”
“No..” Doofus Rudy whimpered, shaking his head in denial. “N-No...”
“She called out for you. She screamed your name. She was begging you to save her.” Sandra said, her eyes narrowed. “Of course, you didn’t come. Because you weren’t there. I cut her off mid sentence, and her pleas were replaced by wet screams as blood choked her. My claws made quick of her, and she collapsed seconds later.” Sandra smiled lightly, looking into Doofus Rudy’s eyes. “The rest..you already know... Well, except for one thing.”
The crying Doofus Rudy paused. He looked at her in confusion, tilting his head. She smirked at this. There was on detail that he probably never realized. After all, he didn’t always know what she had been involved with. This next part, it was going to be the real kicker.
“I must know...did you enjoy your meal when you came by my place?” Sandra asked. Upon seeing Doofus Rudy’s expression, she smirked. “Oh I’m sure you must remember. You came over a while ago, before you...stumbled upon my secret.” She gripped his chin, forcing him to look at her. “I recall you said that the food tasted wonderful. I’m surprised you don’t remember.”
Doofus Rudy took in a few quick breaths. It seemed to settle with him exactly what she was talking about. He shook his head in denial, clearly not wanting to believe it. This made her smile broaden. “N-No...I-I didn’t...no...”
“How did she taste?” Sandra leaned her head closer. She put her mouth next to his ear. She whispered, “She tasted delicious, didn’t she? The mark of friendship...giving one’s meat up for their friend, wouldn’t you agree...?”
Doofus Rudy’s face quickly became stained with tears. “No...you’re lying...no...” He lowered his head, gritting his teeth. Then he pulled it back and let out a mournful howl. “No!”
sss
Penny had a hard time controlling her anger. She seethed through her teeth, feeling her blood boiling. She wasn’t the only one who had trouble controlling her anger. Both Rudy and Mint also seemed to have trouble keeping back their emotions. They glared out to where Sandra stood. She could feel her body shaking with torrents of emotion as she glared hatefully at the vile blue dragon.
Sandra had already proven herself to be disgusting. She had fooled them all for the past several weeks. She had toyed with them, their minds. She had messed with Snap and made him think that he was responsible for the deaths of all those zoners, or at least tried to, and succeeded with fooling much of ChalkZone. She had tried to hide behind this by saying it was for his own good. She admitted to having an obsession with promises, and how they should never be broken. And she used that as an excuse to hurt their friend.
This alone made her an evil person. This was enough to warrant their hatred towards her, and get her arrested. But no, she didn’t have enough, did she? She couldn’t let it go. She couldn’t keep it at that. She had to add something else to it, too, didn’t she?
Although she wasn’t surprised, Penny didn’t think it would be something like this...
She and her friends were already aware that Doofus Penny had been killed. They’d seen the footage. There wasn’t much on there. They did see the blood splatter and the violence, but Sandra was conveniently out of the camera. Maybe it was due to the angle of the camera, who knows? But the nature at how she died, how...casual...it had been..it was just awful.
But that wasn’t what burned her blood. That’s not what was working up her and her friends. It was what Sandra told them after that. It was one of the most vile acts she had ever heard anyone commit. Even Skrawl would never stoop to this level, regardless of how evil he was.
She had fed Doofus Penny to Doofus Rudy. At least a piece of her. Doofus Rudy must have been at her restaurant. If he forgot, she wouldn’t blame him. He didn’t always retain memories well. But this...he’d never forget this. The meat he had consumed that day..had been from his best friend.
She felt her stomach twist in anger. She struggled against her binds, feeling her eyes blaze. Of all the cruel things Sandra could have done... She couldn’t blame Doofus Rudy for breaking down like he was. He was retching as if trying to throw up. Sobs escaped his throat. He had a look of absolute terrified disbelief in his eyes. He looked as if he was going to pass out at any time.
And Sandra....she just stood there. She had given him some space. She had her arms folded and she was smirking at him as he cried. She didn’t look remorseful for her actions at all. If anything, she seemed...proud. Penny recalled with disgust that Sandra felt that eating the flesh of a friend was an honor. She probably thought she was doing Doofus Rudy a favor. How revolting...
“You...how could you...?!” Penny found herself shouting. This was enough to get Sandra’s attention. The dragon zoner looked over at her. The smile faded, replaced with a more quizzical look. This made Penny angrier. Of course Sandra wouldn’t understand the weight of her actions, how disgusting they were. “What kind of twisted person would feed someone their best friend?!”
Sandra blinked her eyes a few times. She turned around, leaving Doofus Rudy be. She walked over to her and Rudy. She ignored the shouts and challenges from Mint. She ignored the nasty glares Rudy was giving her. She had her eyes sit only for her.
When Sandra reached her, she knelt down on one knee. She reached forward and grabbed Penny by her chin. Getting touched by this vile person was enough to make Penny jerk her head away, freeing her head. Sandra pulled her hand away, her muzzle ticking in a sort of half smile. She took a moment to look over her shoulder at where Doofus Rudy was crying, still pinned by the knives. Then she looked back at Penny.
“I do not understand why you are so upset. Isn’t the ultimate level of friendship sharing your flesh with another?” She held up her hand, making gestures as she spoke. “I know, it might seem strange. But think about it. True friends share everything together. Just how much devotion do you think it takes to consume the flesh of a friend? For a friend to allow that to happen?”
“Doofus Penny didn’t allow it! You murdered her!” Rudy shouted at her, enraged. Sandra gave him a sideways glance. “Do you really think that Doofus Penny wanted to get eaten?! You sick, vile fiend! I am going to make you pay for what you’ve done!”
“Oh really now?” Sandra sneered at him. “And how do you think you will pull that off, Rudy?” She looked at him up and down, studying him. She raised her lip up, as if disappointed. “You aren’t much of a challenge where you are. I suppose you are going to try to escape?”
“You can count on it!” Rudy declared.
Sandra chortled at this, placing a folded hand in front of her mouth. “I needed a good laugh. Thank you.” Rudy growled at this, but Sandra ignored it. She turned her attention to Penny. “Perhaps you would like me to give you a demonstration? I can show you how pleasant it is to eat from someone you care about.”
Penny felt the color drain from her face. She knew exactly what Sandra was implying. She shook her head, pure terror flashing in her eyes. “No...you can’t...!”
Mint and Rudy both appeared to understand what Sandra was implying as well. She could hear them shouting her, trying to get her to back off. Sandra just smirked at this, the evil smile never leaving her face. She looked into Penny’s eyes. Penny couldn’t look away. It was as though all she could see was red, and the blackness of her pupils. She could barely register what her friends were saying, nor did she notice if Doofus Rudy had escaped, as her eyes remained locked in place.
Sandra just smiled at her. Although she did not say it, Penny didn’t need words to tell her anything. Sandra’s eyes and expression were enough to reveal the sinister motive in that evil dragon’s mind. Penny felt her mind go numb, paralyzed in emotion, as Sandra turned her attention to Rudy.
“No..don’t!” Penny tried to say. No more words would come out. Emotion choked her voice, silencing her. Terror kept her frozen where she was.
Sandra smirked down at Rudy. The boy glared hatefully at her. But Penny could see the fear in his eyes as well. He knew what was coming, and there was nothing he could do to defend himself. Sandra reached out towards him, grabbing him by his arm and shoulder, flipping him onto his side. She moved her muzzle along him, surveying his arm.
Soon she looked onto a certain spot. His upper arm, not far above the elbow. “Ah, this will do nicely.” She positioned herself so that she could bring her spiked tail forward. Penny cried out for her to stop, but Sandra simply replied with, “Hold your horses, girl. I will get you some food.”
Penny nearly lost her lunch at this. She struggled, wriggling and thrashing on the ground. Rudy tried to escape, but Sandra’s grip kept him still. Penny looked on in horror. The spikes were about to cut his flesh. She turned her head quickly to see Mint. The terrified teenager was trying to do something to help, calling out in desperation. He was crawling towards them, but there was no way he’d make it over in time.
Penny looked back as she heard a scream. Sandra’s spikes had started to penetrate his arm. Penny looked around, trying to figure out something she could do. Then she got an idea. She didn’t know if it would work, but she had to try.
She thrashed on the ground some more. She pushed herself to one side. Each time, she used more and more force. Eventually, she managed to get herself in the position she needed to be in. She didn’t hesitate, taking the one chance she might have. She pulled her legs back and, using as much force as possible, kicked forward.
Her feet hit their mark.
Wide-eyed and letting out a surprised cry, Sandra tumbled forward. She lost her footing as she fell across Rudy. She let out a groan and tried to get up. Rudy took this chance. He flipped himself onto his back, Sandra still on her. He then used his feet then, using strength even he must not have realized he had, flipped her up, using enough force to send her over his head and crashing into the ground a few feet in front of him.
There was a stunned silence. Even Doofus Rudy, who was still crying, looked on in shock at what happened. Sandra was on her back not far away from Rudy. She was staring at Rudy, stunned by this turn of events, her eyes still wide. She remained there for several seconds before she finally got up.
Rudy and Penny, despite their fears, glared at her. They knew what kind of position they were in. They knew that Sandra had the upperhand here. But that the moment, they didn’t care. Disgusted and horrified by what Sandra was about to do, they had to show her that she was going to have to try a lot harder than that to pull it off. They wouldn’t let her get them like that. Not without a fight.
Sandra narrowed her eyes slowly. “How rude. I don’t know why you had to do that.” She rubbed her shoulder, wincing a little in pain. “It wasn’t like I was going to kill you or anything.”
“We would rather die than let you feed us to each other.” Rudy boldly declared.
Sandra seemed shocked at this comment. She moved back, twisting her body slightly to the side. “That’s insane!”
“Insane?” Mint called out from his spot, causing Sandra to look over her shoulder at him. “How is it insane? Do you honestly think that it’s normal to want to eat friends?”
Sandra shrugged. “It’s preferable to death.”
“And what about Doofus Penny?!” Rudy snapped. “What about her? She didn’t deserve to die! But you still fed her to Doofus Rudy! What was so different about her?!”
“That is quite easy.” Sandra said. “I needed meat, and she had it to offer. Besides, it wasn’t like she was going to do much for ChalkZone anyway.” She waved her hand dismissively. “Unlike Doofus Rudy over there, Doofus Penny wasn’t created with the need to help others, am I right? With the exception of Doofus Rudy, and maybe you guys, she didn’t really care about other zoners. All she cared about were her experiments.”
“That’s not true!” Penny shouted. She couldn’t believe the words coming out of the dragon’s mouth. How dare she say such things...
“Oh really now? I beg to differ.” Sandra replied, putting her hands on her hips, her tail swishing around slowly. “She hardly left her home, am I right? Maybe to get food and supplies, but that’s about it. I’ve seen the things she created. I know some of them are dangerous, yet I don’t think I saw any warning signs. Even disregarding that, have you ever seen her get buddy-buddy with anyone else? I would think not. Face it, she was just a selfish brat who would leave many to die if she had a...”
Suddenly the dragon zoner stiffened up, her eyes widening as she let out a quick screech. Something grey and shiny zipped past her, nothing but a blur. There was a thunk sound, and she clutched her arm. It took Penny moments to realize that there was blood moving down her arm, staining her. She hissed in pain, clenching her teeth.
Penny was stunned. Just what had happened? She knew it couldn’t have been her or Rudy. Their arms were still tied behind their backs. She looked over to Mint. Maybe he had done something? His arms were still free. But upon seeing his expression, she knew this wasn’t the case. But if it wasn’t him or them, then who could it have been?
Sandra looked behind her. They widened, then narrowed in anger. “You...”
Penny and the others looked over to see what Sandra was looking at. Gasps of horror and shock left their mouths when they realized who it was that had attacked Sandra.
It was Doofus Rudy.
The zoner had managed to free himself, somehow. His clothes were torn where the knives had been, and now the deadly instruments laid strewn on the ground. Well most of them. The zoner was in a posture that was enough to tell everyone what he had done.
The emotion that had surged through his body must have been too much. He looked so filled with rage and disgust, and that alone must have given him the strength to get free. After he had freed himself, he had take one of the knives and tossed it at Sandra. The sharp blade sliced in her arm, deep enough to cause rapid bleeding.
Sandra glared at the zoner, baring her teeth. “How dare you...”
“Doofus Penny was not selfish! You’re wrong about her! She would never abandon anyone who was in need! She wasn’t a bad guy like you!” Doofus Rudy pointed at the dragon zoner. “She was many times better than you are! You’re mean! You hurt people! Doofus Penny might have accidentally hurt someone, but it wasn’t on purpose! Don’t you dare talk about her like that!”
Sandra twitched her ears, curling her lip up into a snarl. She took a few steps forward. She seemed to apply extra force when she stomped on the ground, as if she were trying to intimidate Doofus Rudy. Though it seemed to be working somewhat, the small zoner refused to run away.
“And now you hurt my friends! You say they are being unreasonable, but look at you!” Doofus Rudy’s voice seemed to raise in volume when he gained more courage to talk back to the dragon. “How can you justify your actions when you...”
Doofus Rudy didn’t have time to finish. Sandra, obviously fed up with him, seized him by the throat and raised him up into the air. The zoner gagged and struggled to get himself free. The bravery that had shined in his eyes vanished, replaced with fear. Sandra ignored his pleas as her crimson eyes bored through his green ones.
“I think you should stop talking. This isn’t your business. I will deal with you later.” Sandra pulled him close. “Unless you want me to deal with you right now...”
Doofus Rudy pushed against her hand gripping him. “No..please...!”
Sandra simply narrowed her eyes. With a snarl, she pulled her arm back and threw him to the side. He crashed into the ground, and began to struggle up to his feet. Sandra watched him, listening to his whimpers, her face contorted in disgust. She then turned her attention to Rudy and Penny.
“I do apologize for that...ugly display...” Sandra said. She tapped her feather fingers together. “Shall we continue on?” She motioned towards them. “I’m sure you want to finish our conversation.”
Penny glared at the dragon zoner, as did Mint and Rudy. For a while, none of them spoke. They were too angry to talk. The way Sandra was acting was getting worse by the second. Not only did she just assault Doofus Rudy for trying to defend Doofus Penny, not only did she try to cut off a piece of meat from Rudy and force Penny to eat it, but now she had gone back into a friendly mode and was acting as if nothing had happened. It was like she didn’t have grasp on common sense and seemed to genuinely think she was acting in an acceptable manner.
It was so easy for Penny lose it and snap at the zoner. There were a few things she would have wanted to say to her. But she held back. What good was it going to do her? None. Getting Sandra angry would get them nowhere, and would run the risk of making the zoner dangerously unpredictable. So far, the dragon zoner seemed to keep her anger mostly in check. But what would happen if she were to lose it? Penny would rather not find out.
“No talking? You don’t have to give me the cold shoulder, you know.” Sandra said, furrowing her eyes and crossing her arms. “You are really acting immature.”
“Look who’s talking!” Mint cried from his position. He had managed to crawl closer, though still was a ways away. He grinned mischeviously at Sandra. “Says the dragon who nearly blew up in our face all because we didn’t cherish promises on the same level as you!”
“How dare you...” Sandra turned her attention to Mint. She formed trembling fists as she approached him slowly, her tail moving from side to side. “You have no idea what you’re talking about!”
“Oh really?” Mint taunted.
“Yeah!” Sandra pointed a finger at him. “Promises are different! They are special! I wasn’t overreacting when I called you all out on your heresay!”
Mint chuckled at this. “Oh is that what you call it?!”
Penny watched in silence as Mint had a colorful discussion with his creation. She couldn’t help but admire his bravery. He was in an even worse position at this very moment. Yeah he still had his arms. But he was still disarmed, and he was missing part of his left leg. His crutches were nowhere near him now. Unless he got a piece of chalk soon, there was no way he was going to be able to get up to his feet. He was trapped.
She looked over at Rudy. He had been trying to struggle, grunting, squirming. To her disappointment, he hadn’t been able to free his arms. The ropes were as still as tight as ever. Sandra had been quite good at securing them. She wondered briefly if she had picked up this skill from all the zoners she had captured from the hospital and murdered in cold blood.
Penny tried to struggle herself. She knew that she couldn’t give up. They had to get free and stop Sandra. They had no idea what she was going to do to Mint, and she was going to hurt Doofus Rudy. But the more she struggled, the tighter the ropes seemed to get. If only there were a way to get these ropes off....
That’s when she felt it. In her squirming and thrashing on the ground, she could feel something hard and cold. She lifted up her head, feeling her neck ache as she struggled to see it.
It was the knife that Doofus Rudy had tossed before.
Eyes widening in realization, her mind filling with determination, Penny squirmed herself over. If she could just get the knife to slice at least part of the rope, maybe she could get herself free. Soon, Penny could feel the knife’s handle, and she grabbed it with two fingers. She immediately went to work.
sss
“Why you little...!”
Rudy watched in horror as Sandra backhanded Mint, making him roll across the ground. She pinned him down with her foot, glaring daggers at him. Rudy wasn’t sure how much further she would take it. It seemed like she was done with the physical attacks. But he didn’t want to take that chance.
Come on...these ropes had to get loose at some point. He wriggled from side to side. He pulled on his arms as hard as he could. He could feel them ache at their joints as he applied more and more pressure. The ropes cut into his skin, and as he jerked to one side, he had to stop. His eyes bulged as he felt the rope scrape hard. He was honestly shocked that he didn’t draw blood from that.
He looked out ahead towards where Mint was, biting his lip. Sandra was chewing him out. He didn’t pay attention to the words she said, though. His attention was on Mint. He didn’t deserve this. He had to help him get out of there...somehow.
If only these ropes would just come undone...
Suddenly, he heard a snap behind him. He turned his head to where Penny was. He couldn’t stifle the gasp of shock when he saw that she had managed to free herself. The ropes that had held her arms were on the ground, loose and free. He stared at her, open mouthed.
“Penny...how did you..?” Rudy couldn’t say any more. He was too stunned to speak.
Penny looked at him, giving him an understanding look. “I know...I will explain later.” She went over to his side. “Hold still...I’ll get you free.”
Penny knelt beside her friend. Rudy felt her push him onto his stomach. She gripped his arm for support. Then she brought the knife down. Rudy winced as the knife’s dull side pressed against him. But he remained still and allowed Penny to get on with her work.
“Hey!”
The two kids froze at that exclaimation. They moved their eyes up, their heads frozen in place. Sandra had taken notice of them. She had tossed Mint to the side and was starting to advance on them.
“Stay right where you are...” Sandra raised her hand up, threatening to use her powers. “You will regret it if you...”
Without warning, she fell forward, hitting her muzzle against the ground ground. Rudy and Penny stared at this in shock. They then looked over and they could see that Mint had stopped her. The boy grabbed onto her ankles and pulled on them, making her lose her footing. The dragon zoner coughed a few times, her eyes shining in surprise. It didn’t take her long to realize what happened, and she glared over at Mint.
“You...” Sandra started to say.
“Leave him alone!” Out of nowhere, Doofus Rudy, who appeared to be in pain as he ran, rushed towards the dragon zoner. Sandra looked at him in shock as he came over and grabbed onto her arm. He held on tightly. “Please! Just let them go!”
Sandra stared at him with wide eyes. She soon snarled at him, her ears flattening. “Let go of me!”
“Only if you promise to leave my friends be!” Doofus Rudy demanded. Tears of anger strolled down his cheek. “You hurt Doofus Penny, and I couldn’t stop you. But I can stop you from hurting my friends!”
Rudy admired the zoner’s bravery. He was amazed that, even in pain and agony, the zoner still had the courage to speak out against Sandra like this. That must have taken whatever courage he had left in his body.
Sandra, however, wasn’t as impressed. She growled at the zoner. She looked from her arm, which she had healed up a short time ago, and then back at Doofus Rudy. Anger etched all over her face, filling her pores. Rudy knew this was not going to end well.
“Doofus Rudy!” Rudy cried, trying to warn him. “Let her go! Get away from her!”
But it was too late.
“I’m getting sick of you.” Sandra growled as she yanked herself away, getting free of his grasp. She then grabbed his arm with one hand, her other gripping his shoulder on the other side. “I’m going to make sure you stop being a problem.”
“N-No...please...” Doofus Rudy pleaded with her. But they fell on deaf ears.
With a swift yank and a sickening sound, Sandra ripped his arm off clean out of its socket. A torrent of blood flow poured out of the wound. Doofus Rudy let out a scream and quickly became pale, and he had a tired look on his face. Sandra let him go, allowing him to drop to the ground. She smirked at his severed arm before dropping it in front of her as if it were not big deal.
Rudy, Penny, and Mint looked at the scene, their eyes wide in terror. They couldn’t believe what Sandra just did. How could she do such a thing? Doofus Rudy hadn’t done anything wrong. He hadn’t even tried to hurt her. He just wanted her to stop. And for her to...
Rudy felt his blood boil. This monster... She always found new ways of becoming more disgusting, didn’t she? Rudy casted a sympathetic glance at Doofus Rudy. He was quivering on the ground, a pool of blood forming around him. He could see his severed limb on the ground, the bone and muscle and tendons sticking out. He then glared back at Sandra. Oh how she was going to pay...
Sandra smiled and said, “Well that takes care of...”
“You bitch!” Rudy shouted. Sandra looked at him, her eyes narrowed dangerously. He hardly paid attention to that. His mind was raging in anger, clouds of intense emotion swirling around it. “Why the fuck did you have to go and do that for?!”
Sandra stiffened up, looking at Rudy as though he had just committed some great offense. Through clenched teeth, she said, “Don’t you dare try to blame me for that! He was asking for it!”
“He wasn’t going to hurt you! You had no reason to rip off his arm like that!” Penny cried, her body shaking in rage. She continued cutting the ropes despite the fact that Sandra was looking at them. “How could you be so cruel?!”
Sandra moved her head back, her ears lowering. She snarled, her sharp teeth baring. “You two need to...”
Suddenly she froze, her ears twitching a little. She seemed to sense something was up. Rudy looked over at Penny. He was confused when he saw her expression. She was looking over somewhere, her eyes stating something was there. It seemed Sandra caught note of that, and perhaps something that he could hear. He found himself following Penny’s gaze, and he and Sandra both seemed to notice at the same time.
Mint was back on his feet. A chalk prosthetic leg had been drawn, allowing him to stand up. Rudy and Penny couldn’t believe it. How had he managed to do that? That was when they saw the magic chalk clutched in his hand. He must have grabbed it after Sandra left him. She must have kicked it towards him by mistake in the commotion.
Sandra’s eyes went wide, her mouth dropping open. She then growled and she turned her back to them while she faced Mint. “Oh no you don’t...”
Mint let out a scream as he nearly collapsed onto the ground. He held onto his stomach, the clear target of Sandra’s powers. Rudy widened in his eyes in horror and he could feel Penny increase her movements. But he knew, from the look of things, they weren’t going to get there in time. And judging from Sandra’s eyes, it was clear she was not going to stop this time.
Mint looked up at Sandra pleadingly. He still held the magic chalk in his hand. He was pulling his arm back as if to throw it. Sandra twisted her hand to one side, and Mint let out another cry. He finally collapsed onto the ground, curving his body inward into a fetal position. Sandra smiled at this, but she did not relent. Her head symbol continued to glow as she tortured Mint from the inside out.
Rudy looked on in horror. Penny was getting close to releasing him, but even if she cut him loose now, even if she left him and bolted towards Mint, she would not make it in time. Rudy shook his head in denial, tears streaming down his face. This....this couldn’t end this way. There had to be something they....
Something long, thin, yet kind of heavy sailed through the air. It twisted around almost like it was a boomerang. It hit against Sandra in a thud, landing on the ground. It didn’t appear to hurt the dragon that much, but it was enough to make her let go of Mint. As the boy let out a pained sigh of relief, she turned her head, pricking her ears up.
Everyone was shocked to see Doofus Rudy standing there. He was paler than before, and it was a miracle he could even still stand. Blood still flowed from his empty socket where his arm used to be. He was crying softly, the tears glinting on his cheeks. And the object he had thrown...it had been his own arm. The pieces of what happened fell together very quickly, which added more to the shock that everyone was feeling.
“L-Leave them be...” Doofus Rudy stumbled forward. Blood loss was taking its toll. “S-Stop...”
Rudy couldn’t believe what he was seeing. “Doofus Rudy..no...”
“Stay back!” Mint shouted, his voice tinged in pain and horror.
Penny stared at him wide eyed. “Get back!”
Doofus Rudy gave them a smile. “I was..drawn to have a..need to help.. I help. I will help save you..” He turned his attention to Sandra. “Th-This is what Doofus Penny w-would want me to do...” He took a step forward. “I will not back down.”
Rudy and his friends watched in horror as Sandra turned her attention to Doofus Rudy. She kicked his severed limb to the side and walked towards him. “My my...how brave of you.” She tilted her head to one side. “Perhaps I should...reward you!”
Faster than any of them could have predicted, Sandra rushed towards Doofus Rudy. She grabbed him by his remaining arm, hoisting him up into the air. She then made a beeline for the machine. Rudy, Penny, and Mint realized what she was about to do and they called out for her to stop. She ignored them completely as she raised Doofus Rudy above the opening of the machine, grinning insanely.
“How nice of you to drop by!” With that, Sandra released her grip. Doofus Rudy let out a scream as he hit against the immobile sharp blades at the bottom. Everyone’s stomachs twisted as they realized this wasn’t going to last forever. “Don’t forget to say hello to Doofus Penny when you arrive!”
“No!” The trio cried in unison, but it was too late.
Sandra pushed the button.
The machine roared to life. It wobbled slightly and the whirring sound of blades filled the air, as did the loud screams from Doofus Rudy. The scene was absolutely horrific to look at, yet the trio couldn’t get themselves to turn away. The scene before them would remain forever etched into their heads.
The cylinder quickly filled with blood. Flesh and guts splattered all over. Doofus Rudy’s screams quickly became wet and gurgly, before they vanished altogether. Replacing it was the crunching, twisting, and clanging of the machine as it rapidly made work of him. The heavy stench of death and blood filled the air. It was enough to make the trio nauseas.
What happened next nearly made them all lose their lunch.
With a wet, slick sound, the machine began to pump out something. It appeared pink in color. It slid out, like some kind of disgusting slime. It slipped out in one big mass, hitting into the grey tray with a sickening splotch. It took them only seconds to realize what it was.
Doofus Rudy’s meat...
|
|